《Martial Family》


 Chapter 1 – The boy named Shi Yan

    ¡°Huuff ... Huuff...¡± the loud sound of panting could be heard as a young boy with black hair ran for his life. He was seven years old and his arm holds a silver coloured fox. Its fur, naturally enchanting, now stained with blood. The fox whimpers in pain while the boy in tears cries ¡°I¡¯m sorry Shi Yin... I¡¯m sorry...¡± repeatedly.


    ¡°Bastard child! How dare you steal from me!¡± behind the boy, a middle aged woman screeched. This woman was well-endowed, wearing a red dress embroiled with a black snake, her curvature was highlighted. Although pass her prime, her looks still remained youthful.


    As the pair runs along the decrepit street, the street dwellers stares at the woman. Her beauty, although not the top in the empire, is still considered stunning to most. However, her beauty is not the main focus of the street dweller.


    Here in the streets, the status of the people poor. Majority rot in the street, without shelter and food. The people, without hope for the future, resort to thievery or begging. Seeing the woman clad in a silk woven dress and a jade ring on her ring finger, the beggars¡¯ eyes filled with greed.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Her alluring riches hinted that she was no simple woman. However, the black snake embroiled on her dress symbolises her noble status. The beggars knew that such characters cannot be offended.


    Nobles mostly spend their lives in the capital city of the Nan dynasty, Xiashan. Xiashan was located at the foot of four huge mountains. These mountains were considered sacred and only people of special statuses could enter. Even amongst the nobles, only a few were permitted to enter.


    A ranking system differentiated the nobles. Their power and status were determined by their ranks. All nobles own a piece of land but only the higher ranking nobles were granted a personal army.


    Noble families each have their own symbol. The black snake on the middle age woman symbolises that she was from the Cheng Clan - Those in charge of the House of the Black Snake.


    The boy looks back. Noticed that the distance between them slowly close up.


    [This woman just doesn¡¯t give up! How is it possible for her to still continue running. It has already been thirty minutes. Every day, she spends most of her time just sitting in her room! How can she still keep up with me! Damn it! If this keeps up she''s gonna catch me.]


    Glaring spitefully at the woman, he took out a gold coin from his side pouch and threw it towards her. The coin lands on the ground; produced a sharp ¡°ching¡± sound. Like a trigger, the beggars lose their senses and rush towards the gold coin. In no time, they form a barrier between the boy and the woman.


    The boy chuckled. Looking at the distressed woman, he shouted ¡° Madam Cheng. Thank you for your hospitality and patronage. I will make sure to take care of your gifts!¡±


    The sarcastic remark struck a nerve in Madam Cheng. Being unable to proceed forward and humiliated by the boy left her fuming. ¡° Shi yan! Wait till I catch you!¡±

 Chapter 2 – Ironheart Roots

    Knowing that the Madam Cheng would not give up the chase any time soon, Shi Yan decided to go into hiding.


    In the suburbs, houses clustered with mini alley ways in between. Houses often have holes, some of which are big enough for children to hide in. Thieves like Shi Yan often depended on these alley ways to hide from pursuers.


    ~ After dusk.


    The blood from the fox continues to drip. Her vitality was almost depleted. Shi Yan looked at the fox with sorrowful eyes. [She¡¯s not going to make it if the bleeding doesn¡¯t stop. I ran past a medical hut two blocks away. If I can just get some herbs and leaves...]


    Shi Yan gently placed the fox on the ground, taking one last glance at her before leaving.


    The night was dark. The households here could hardly afford meals let alone candles. The moon was the only source of light. Shi Yan took the opportunity to move in the darkness. Concealed, he was confident in his skills to steal some herbs.


    The medical hut was in sight. The hut was still in good condition compared to its neighbours. One of the rooms was lit with a dim light.


    [It¡¯s best if I find the storage room and enter directly so as to avoid making any more unnecessary noises. Since there is someone still awake, I should try to find an entrance as far away from that room as possible.]


    Shi Yan peeped through the cracks and windows of the hut. He found the store but it was just next to the lit room. [Damn it! Just for once! I wished that I could steal things without any difficulty.]Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Shi Yan readies himself. Steels his heart and enters the room through the window. Creaking could be heard but thankfully it was not really audible.


    Step by step, Shi Yan quietly moved around the store room. Cabinets and drawers were opened. The search was fruitful. Not only did he find the herbs ¨C Greenvein Grass- he needed, there were bandages and Ironheart Roots. Ironheart Roots allows the heart to continuously beat regardless of blood loss. Veins will constrict, closing up any openings in the veins. This miraculous herb has an effect which last a fortnight.


    Shi Yan only knew about this herb when Madam Cheng sent him out to purchase it. The shop keeper was a herb fanatic. He would often times hold Shi Yan back to explain herbs and their effects. It is no mystery why his shop was mostly customer-free. Although most will find it annoying to visit, Shi Yan would often look forward to learning about new herbs.


    The shocking find was exciting for Shi Yan. There is no doubt that these herbs will be able to save her.


    [It¡¯s a shame that I cannot take everything else back with me.]


    While Shi Yan was grinning, footsteps could be heard and it was getting louder.


    [Shit! Someone''s coming!]


    Although alarmed, Shi Yan kept his cool. He has stolen more than once. He knew that there was not enough time to escape. The hut owner will enter this room in about four breaths time.


    Quickly, Shi Yan hid behind the door. A dim light could be seen getting stronger. As the person approaches the door, Shi Yan¡¯s heart sank. He prepares himself to attack.


    The door opens. A man carrying a candle enters. With droopy eyes and messy hair, the man looks like he was about to collapse from exhaustion. He was most likely studying for the imperial medicine exam. Every year, students all over the Nan dynasty would take part in this exam. Even Magreh, the kingdom on the other side of the continent, has students taking the examination.


    Shi Yan wished that he could learn the art of medicine but fate was not in his favour. Without funds, he cannot afford the basic books.


    If he had more time, Shi Yan would definitely steal a few of the physician¡¯s books. However, Shi Yin is still waiting for him.


    In the darkness, Shi Yan took the chance and blew off the candle flame. The whole room immediately became dark. The Physician became flustered. He could no longer see anything. Before he could react, his left arm felt a gust of wind.


    ¡°what?¡± the physician exclaimed. Meanwhile, the sound of light footsteps quickly became softer. With a final loud ¡°tump¡±, the room became silent.


    After Shi Yan jumped out of the window, he did not look back. At full speed, he ran towards Shi Yin.


    Noticing that no one was chasing after him, he knew that this trip was successful. However, he couldn¡¯t smile. His worries were not over.

 Chapter 3 – Home

    Shi Yan went back to Shi Yin. Her breathing was noticeably weaker than before. Her life would be at stake if she continues to bleed. Without hesitation, Shi Yan removed his shirt and placed it on the floor, before smashing the Ironheart Roots on top of it.


    The Ironheart Roots was pounded till it became mush-like. Shi Yan took his shirt and tried to feed the mush to the unconscious Shi Yin.


    [I need water but I don''t know where''s the nearest well...Shi Yin might not survive if I don¡¯t stop her bleeding now.]


    Left with no choice, Shi Yan took some of the mush with his fingers and pushed it down Shi Yin¡¯s throat. He fed her a small pinch each time, afraid of choking her.


    An hour passed and the bleeding stopped. Half of the mush had been used up. Shi Yin¡¯s breathing gradually became smoother.


    Shi Yan stopped feeding her. He placed the bandage on the floor and similarly pounded some of the Greenvein Grass to mush. This time, he wrapped the bandage around Shi Yin. The remaining Ironheart Roots and Greenvein Grass were wrapped up with bandages, creating a small bundle.


    [I think that will do it. We¡¯ll wake up tomorrow morning and head to the forest. Madam Cheng will not let me off so easily; the city guards and her servants will be looking out for me. It¡¯d be best if we could leave before sunrise...]


    ~Before sunrise


    ¡°What?¡± Shi Yan''s face was moistened by a soft touch. He opened my eyes to find Shi Yin slowly licking my face. Her eyes were brighter than before but filled with worry. [Silly girl, you should worry more about yourself.]


    Shi Yan sat up and looked at her, caressing her small face, ¡°Do you feel any better?¡±


    ¡°Eyah!¡± Shi Yin cried in an adorable high-pitched voice, trying to reassure Shi Yan. She climbs onto Shi Yan¡¯s chest, cuddling in his embrace.


    Shi Yan carries her, worried that she might strain herself while moving. ¡° We going to head to the forest now while its still dark. We are going back to my home.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Eeeyah!¡± the fox sounded off in excitement.


    Crawling out of the hole with Shi Yin in his arms, Shi Yan looked around to see if the coast is clear. Relying on the direction of the setting moon, Shi Yan heads west, towards the forest. While he was moving about, he could clearly see a few flickering light sources.


    It seems that Madam Cheng has already alerted the authorities. This might be a little troublesome...


    At this odd hour of the day, most people would still be asleep. Any unusual sound would tip the guards off. Knowing this, Shi Yan used his surroundings to his advantage; casually throwing sticks or rocks to the other direction he was heading when there were guards in front of him.


    As the sky slowly brightened with a tint of orange, the covering darkness faded away. Shi Yan was becoming easier to spot. Lucky for him, most guards were changing shift, allowing openings for him to charge through.


    By the time the sun fully rose, Shi Yan was already at the edge of the forest.


    People do not normally roam about in the forest. This was due to the presence of demonic beasts. In the eye of the forest lies stronger demonic beasts. Meanwhile, at the very edge of the forest, no demonic beast would appear. However, the risk of one appearing would deter any sane man from entering. It is said that even the weakest of demonic beast could easily kill an adult in seconds.


    However, there were rumours of humans being able to kill off those demonic beasts. These humans were said to live over a hundred years, being able to move mountains with a single arm and rock the ocean with a roar.


    Naturally, Shi Yan does not believe in these rumours. Although he grew up in the forest, he has never encountered any tremors or shockwaves that were caused by these humans.


    The forest was as tranquil as always. Shi Yan was heading to a nearby river. If he walked upstream, he would reach a 30m tall waterfall. Behind this waterfall was his home.


    Shi Yan whispered softly to the fox in his arms. ¡°Shi Yin. I¡¯m going to wash your wounds. It might hurt a bit but please bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Eyyah!¡± Shi Yin cried, looking straight into Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, trying to ease his worries.


    Seeing this cute act of confidence makes Shi Yan desire to cuddle with her sky rocket. However, he restrains himself due to fear of injuring her. Instead, he gave a peck on her forehead.


    At the side of the river, Shi Yan begins to unbandage Shi Yin. The medicine was extremely effective. Although a deep cut could still be seen, the cut was already patching up. The bruises on her body has already disappeared.


    Feeling a sense of freedom after the bandage was taken out, Shi Yin immediately walked to the river; trying to take a bath. Shi Yan saw her eagerness and starts to undress, leaving only his pants on.


    After the bath, Shi Yan dries off Shi Yin with some of the spare bandages and reapplies the Greenvein Grass. However, when he tried to re-bandage her, Shi Yin sternly refused. She even tried to struggle free from his grasp. Helpless, Shi Yan could only give up.


    Shi Yan lets out a sign. [This girl really hates confinement... Is it because I always leave her in the room alone while we were in the orphanage?]


    "Okay... I get it. You don''t want to put it on. But, I cannot allow you to move as you like. We cannot risk opening up your wounds."


    Although what Shi Yan said was a lie due to effects of the Ironheart Root, he really do not want her to strain herself. [She is my only family left. I cannot bear letting her get injured.]


    Hearing Shi Yan''s words, Shi Yin was beaming with joy. "Eya!" She let out a sound of acceptance as she jumped into Shi Yan''s bosom, hoping that he would carry her.


    [What a spoiled girl. I really pampered her too much...]


    Even with his thoughts, Shi Yan was not willing to let Shi Yin move about. He embraces Shi Yin, placing her in a comfortable position before heading upstream towards the waterfall.

 Chapter 4 – Li En

    With Shi Yin in his embrace, Shi Yan walks upstream. He looks around, searching for something.


    The path was beautiful. As the gentle morning sunlight shines through the canopy, the river shimmers. Gentle sounds of rustling and chirping could be heard. The forest was vastly different from Xiashan and the alleyways. This was a place that Shi Yan could relax in.


    While searching, the scenery made him feel a sense of nostalgia. This was the place he was raised in. One of the few places that held his happy memories.


    Suddenly, out of the lush greenery, a white coloured spot caught his eyes. His emotions became turbulent. Excited yet sad, happy yet in grief. He walks toward the white spot to find a white flower.


    Shi Yan¡¯s thoughts began to wander off as he recalls his past. A gentle female voice starts to play. ¡°This flower is called Wilflow. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Young master?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right this flower is quite nice. Li En, do youlike it?¡±


    The seventy-year-old woman holding a walking stick squats down. She picks the flower to pass it to the five-year-old boy. Her voice becomes soft ¡° young master. this is my favourite flower. It may not be the most beautiful flower in the world but to me, this is the most precious flower in the world.¡±


    The curious child couldn¡¯t help but question ¡°Li En. How can this flower be so important? It is not a rare flower. It is also not as fragrant as those flowers you put in my room.¡± Listening to those words, Li En falls into silence for a moment as she pats Shi Yan¡¯s head. ¡° Young master, in this world, there is more than just physical beauty. Maybe one day you will understand. You will find that some things are forever irreplaceable.¡± Li En stands up. Without giving Shi Yan enough time to ask any further, ¡° Young master it¡¯s getting late. Let''s head back.¡±


    Shi Yin stares at the unmoving Shi Yan. Unable to understand what is happening, she let out a loud cry to get his attention.


    "Eeeyah?"


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Shi Yan startled, immediately checked his surrounding. Finding nothing, he begins to question Shi Yin "What''s wrong?"


    After hearing Shi Yan''s response, Shi Yin was baffled. [Didn''t he notice that he stood here for nearly 10 minutes?] Shi Yin was worried for Shi Yan but was unable to speak in human language. She wished to talk to him, understand him and console him, but her inability left her only able to cuddle and lick Shi Yan in an attempt to comfort him.


    Shi Yin¡¯s consolation made him understand her worries. Her actions left him touched.


    [It''s been a long time since I felt this way...]


    Shi Yan smiled gently, "Shi Yin, I''m fine. When we reach my home, I''ll let you meet someone."


    Shi Yan squats down, carries Shi Yin on one arm and with his free hand, he picks the Wilflow. "We are reaching soon. Please just bear with this position for awhile alright?"


    "Eyh"


    After 7 minutes of walking, A waterfall was in sight. Shi Yan proceeded to the side of the waterfall, slipping pass the raging water through a gap formed by the overhead rocks. Once under the waterfall, a small entrance could be seen. This entrance leads to a small cave. The cave was dimly lit by the sunlight and decorated with dusty furniture. A large bed made of wood and sheep skin was placed on the left, a straw matt placed in the centre and a stone table on the right with two wooden chairs.


    Shi Yan placed both Shi Yin and the Wilflow at the entrance of the cave. "Shi Yin, please help me take care of this flower for a moment. Let me clean this place up first."


    Cleaning up the dust was a simple task for Shi Yan. All he needed to do was to beat the straw matt on the ground repeatedly. The whole cave experienced a sudden dust storm as all the dust rushed out of the cave entrance. Poor Shi Yin got caught in the storm an became a dust bunny. With all that dust, Shi Yin let out a cute sneeze *Chuu.*


    The cave was now clean, Shi Yan walked out to the entrance to find Shi Yin. Seeing the cute little fox transform into a dust bunny, Shi Yan let out a chuckle. Shi Yin dissatisfied with his response let out a loud "Eyyyyyahhh! Eyyyahh!"


    "Kek Kek, ok... ok... we will take a shower later. Let me dust you off first." Shi Yan takes his hand and gently pats on Shi Yin. The dust bunny soon reveal some white fur. "We need to meet someone first. Shi Yin come with me"


    Shi Yan picked up the Wilflow and blew away the dust on it. He proceeds to the bed and takes out a leather bag hidden under the bed. Inside the bag contained a black rock and a small vase.


    Taking out the vase, his eyes starts to water and voice starts to waver. ¡° Li En, This is Shi Yin... I met her... when I was away... in the orphanage...¡±


    ¡°I was a good boy... over there... Madam Cheng, the house mistress... normally praise me for being good... but the kids... They didn¡¯t like me...¡± Taking a deep breath, Shi Yan continues ¡° I ran away... and stole some things...¡± He puts his arms out and hugs Shi Yin. ¡° On my way back... I found some lovely flowers... They are your favourite...¡± placing the flower into the vase, Shi Yan start to cry heavily. ¡°You know... *sniff... I now... *sniff... Found something that¡¯s irreplaceable... *sniff ... *sniff...¡± He wipes his face, takes a deep breath and declared ¡°I miss you so much.... *sniff... I don¡¯t want to feel like this any more ...¡±


    Shi Yan caresses the little fox, ¡°Shi Yin... *sniff... I will leave you with Li En for awhile.¡± He lets go of the fox and head to the waterfall to wash his face.


    Understanding that he needs to be alone, Shi Yin did not follow him. Instead she bowed to the vase. Expressing her gratitude to Li En.


    The countless tears were washed away as Shi Yan gradually regains his composure.

 Chapter 5 – Appearance

    After Shi Yan washed his face, he looks for Shi Yin. "Shi Yin, are you done? Let''s take a bath." A high pitch voice sounds off enthusiastically, "eeeyah" as Shi Yin runs towards him.


    "Shi Yin stop running! what if your wounds reopen?"


    Shi Yin ignores his nagging and jumps into his arms. Her aim was to comfort Shi Yan or at least make him forget about Li En for awhile.


    With the cute little fox in his arms, snuggling and licking his hands, he could not bear to scold her anymore. Instead in a low defeated voice, pleading ¡°Shi Yin please don¡¯t run anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you in pain again.¡±


    The clever fox tries to console him, ¡°eyah¡±, telling her overprotective `mother` that she¡¯ll be obedient from now on.


    *Ha...* Shi Yan lets out a sign. He knows that one is at the mercy of this fox.


    At the side of the river, Shi Yan was stripping down. When he was just about to take off his shorts, Shi Yin loudly scolded ¡°eyyyahh¡±. ¡°alright, alright, I¡¯ll leave it on. It¡¯s not like this is the first time you¡¯ve seen me naked. When I first met you¡±


    ¡°Eyahh! Eyahh! Eyahh!¡± in attempt to stop him, Shi Yin cries out in anger.


    ¡°fine!... I get it!... I won¡¯t say any further. Let¡¯s just get in the river.¡±


    50 minutes later, in the late afternoon.


    ¡°Shi Yin, did you find anything?¡±


    Signalling her victorious findings, Shi Yin lets out a loud ¡°Eyah!¡±.


    ¡°hold on, let me see...¡± discovering a fresh rabbit carcas, Shi Yan was jumping with excitement. He normally only eats vegetable with rice. Meat was too expensive for an orphan to savour. As he holds up Shi Yin, he kissed her repeatedly. ¡°Shi Yin! you are really my lucky star¡±


    Receiving Shi Yan¡¯s kisses, Shi Yin cheerfully licked his face. Returning the affection.


    After Shi Yan¡¯s face was covered in saliva, he places Shi Yin down and picks up the rabbit, preparing to head back to the cave. However, faint rustling sounds could be heard.


    Initially, Shi Yan thought that it could be another rabbit. However, the rustling was getting louder by the second.


    Something¡¯s not right. A rabbit cannot make the bushes rustle so much... Could it be there''s more than one rabbit?


    Shi Yin, noticed the threatening presence moving closer desperately screams ¡°eyyyahh!¡±, warning Shi Yan to run.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Shi Yan noticed Shi Yin¡¯s fear and started to bolt. He trusted this little fox more than his own senses. With the rabbit under his left arm, he grabbed Shi Yin with his right hand and ran straight to the river.


    Once Shi Yan started to run, the ground started to tremble as the rustling sound became sharper. That thing was getting closer.


    Shi Yan dare not look back. The thing chasing him was too frightening! He dares not slow down as the feeling of death gradually got stronger.


    Shi Yan was not an ordinary child. He started stealing from a young age of 5 after Li En died. Each time he stole, he always risked getting caught and killed. After 2 years of thievery, his nerves had been hardened. However, the feeling of danger right now was unprecedented. He was getting scared and desperate.


    His hands started to tremble. Shi Yin, in his arms, tried to calm him down but it was useless. He lost his grip on the dead rabbit. As it falls to the ground, he prays that the thing chasing after him would stop for the rabbit.


    In just two breaths, the sound of bones breaking could be heard but, there was no sign of the thing stopping.


    [Did that thing just eat it in one gulp? ]


    Hopelessness sets in. [There was no way I can outrun this thing. At the very least, I need to make sure that Shi Yin gets away.]


    As Shi Yan pulls together is courage for his final stand, a bright light shone through a gap between the trees. He was about to reach the river!


    [Maybe, if I dive into the river, I could swim to the other side and run away. Let''s just hope that thing can''t swim...]


    The river could be seen. [Just a little further! Just a little more! Please work! Please!]


    As Shi Yan approaches closer to the river, a loud piercing screech could be heard. Instinctively, he turned his head around to look behind him. At that moment, he saw the thing that was chasing him. Two meters tall, seven meters long, it has six brown legs, sharp and crystal like. Its body was like an insect¡¯s, except it had six sections instead of three. It''s green crystal-like body held such beauty that if a person were to sell its corpse, they would certainly live nine generations without worry. Its head had a pair of pincers, however, one was broken and leaking out a white liquid. Likewise, its pair of ruby eyes and butt were secreting a white liquid.


    When Shi Yan saw this crystal insect, he knew that it was a demonic beast. Although it was injured, one cannot let their guard down. These creatures could kill him effortlessly. Even when injured, one should not think that they can contend with a demonic beast.


    Shi Yan only stopped for a breath¡¯s time. However, during that short duration, Shi Yin jumped out of his arms. While running towards the river, she was screaming ¡°Eeeyyah! Eeeyyah!¡± pleading Shi Yan to run.


    Feeling his arms become light all of a sudden, Shi Yan was shocked to find Shi Yin missing from his arms. Hearing her cries immediately after she jumped out of his arms, he ran towards her. In this short span of time, he completely forgot about the crystal insect. Instead, his thoughts were entirely filled with concern for Shi Yin.


    ¡°Splash!¡± the little fox jumped into the river. Alerting both Shi Yan and the crystal insect.


    Strangely enough, Shi Yin''s actions saved Shi Yan.


    The crystal insect only stopped for a second to roar. It was clever. It knew that its weak human prey would stop moving out of fear from its roar. However, it did not expect the human to recover so quickly. Once Shi Yan started to turn around, it knew that the human would start running. Therefore, it immediately gave chase. Only by half a second, Shi Yan managed to dive into the river, escaping from its grasp.


    Rage and humiliation. Although the crystal insect was injured, it was still outdone by a mere human. If only it could see, it would be able to give chase. However, currently, it could only rely on its sense of smell and hearing to track the human.


    Once Shi Yan entered, the entire river shook, while a loud discordant sound could be heard. This was the crystal insect''s roar. Hearing anger in its roar, Shi Yan''s heart loosened. He knew that the crystal insect was unable to pursue him inside the water.


    He regains his focus. At this point in time, his main priority was to find Shi Yin and get out of the river. However, the river current was too strong. This made it hard for him to swim, as he was forced downstream. Luckily, a small shadow could be seen 15 meters in front of him.


    Immediately propelling himself forward, he found the cute little silver fox desperately paddling for air.


    [Shit! She''s going to drown if this continues.]


    Swimming next to her, Shi Yan used his arm to push her up the water, allowing her to gasp for some air. Then, he manoeuvred himself to start trap-watering. Although his head was above the water, he was unable to see what the river had installed for Shi Yin and him.


    [What? Why is the water current getting faster?] "Shit! NO NO NOOO!!!"


    It was too late. Being unable to swim to the side of the river, Shi Yan and Shi Yin were at the mercy of the river as they entered a river rapid. The river current was so chaotic that Shi Yan could hardly keep his head above the water. As he struggled, he used all his might to ensure that at least Shi Yin could breathe.


    After a few minutes, Shi Yan''s eyes becomes hazy as he was exhausted and breathless. Soon, he could no longer stay conscious and fainted.

 Chapter 6 - Survival

    " What?", a moist sensation could be felt as Shi Yan woke up. As his eyelids slowly opened, he saw the little white fox licking his face. He wanted to lift his arm to caress her but discovered his whole body was sore.


    [Ouch! Damn... it''s so hard to move... "sign" at least we are alive I guess...] Looking around, Shi Yan found that both of them were still in the forest but in an area, he was unfamiliar with. [We could always walk following the river channel but I''m not sure if that thing would ambush us... argh just my luck! why did I have to encounter that thing! Regardless, I still need to get back. I can''t leave Li En like this again. Even if we leave this forest, I need to take her with me.]


    Shi Yan slowly tried to lift his body. Noticing his attempt, Shi Yin immediately stopped licking and used her head to push Shi Yan''s back. Once the boy managed to sit upright, Shi Yin went to take some fruits placed beside the tree. Some of the fruits were damaged and looked unsightly but Shi Yan was too hungry to care.


    Said in a lethargic voice, "Shi Yin, are you alright?"


    Trying to sound robust, Shi Yin gave a cheerful "Eyah!"


    [This little fox doesn''t want me to worry. *sign*, if I were more capable, you wouldn''t be put through all of this. To have you beside me, I don¡¯t really need anything else but I''m unable to protect you. In the end, it always seems like you are protecting me...]


    In deep thought, Shi Yan did not notice a presence approaching.


    "Eeyyah!", alarmed by the presence, Shi Yin screamed


    "Wh..."


    Before finishing his sentence, a shadow grabbed Shi Yin and a knife was at Shi Yan''s neck. The shadow was slowly revealed in Shi Yan''s eyes. An old man, about 55 in age, close to 1.8 meters tall, had a graceful bearing, further highlighted by his light blue silk robe. His eyes shone wisdom, not forgetting that amazingly long beard, which was exquisite.


    In a calm and deep voice, the old man demanded, "Boy where are the rest of the foxes?"


    Perplexed by his question, "What are you talking about? It''s just me and Shi Yin here!"


    "Boy! There is little benefit in lying to me. You are just a bystander in our world. A normal human. Do not joke with me anymore or I''ll run out of patience." Pointing the knife closer to Shi Yan''s neck, the old man threatens further " I will not repeat a third-time boy".


    [Bystander, Normal human? What is this old man talking about! What other foxes! Is this man sane? I''m going to die because of a misunderstanding? No! It can''t end like this! But I''m in no condition to run away for this old man. Think... Think!]


    Shivering with fear, Shi Yan spoke with a shaky voice "Old man, I understand... please calm down... I''ll talk, I''ll talk. I''ll lead you to the foxes!"


    "Wise choice boy. I''ll spare your life." Removing the blade from Shi Yan''s throat, he breathed out some cold air. However, at the next moment, the knife was pointed towards Shi Yin, (in the old man''s arms) preparing to take her life.


    "STOP! If you kill her I will die in front of you!" Although still shivering with fear, Shi Yan spoke with a firm resolve. He could not let Shi Yin die.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Boy! Don''t take an inch for a yard! I can easily torture the truth out of you!" Enraged, the old man firmly gripped the knife closer to Shi Yin and let out a swift kick. The kick landed on Shi Yan''s stomach, causing him to vomit out a mouth full of black blood.


    Seeing the injured Shi Yan, Shi Yin could not help to wail "Eyyyahh! Eyyyahh!"


    "I''m alright Shi Yin, I''m alright... *Cough Cough* you don¡¯t need to cry..." . Although Shi Yan tried to comfort her, Shi Yin continued to sob.


    Although the old man heavily injured Shi Yan, he started to think of his current situation. He felt that something seemed off.


    [Strange, why is this old man still keeping Shi Yin alive even though he could torture me now? He seemed to be in a rush, yet he hasn''t started to torture me. Morals? No that can''t be. Powerful men like him wouldn''t care about my life. To him, I''m probably no different than an ant. He seemed willing to kill me but to be honest, I wouldn''t die from another one of those kicks. Not only that, My body actually feels lighter and the numbness has subsided. Well, at least I know I''m not in any real danger at the moment. However, my words seemed to tip him off. At least, he¡¯s no longer trying to kill Shi Yin. Instead, he is just using her as a hostage. Arggh great! Just great. We escaped that monster and landed into another monster... All I can do now is to pretend; Keep Shi Yin safe. Maybe later, we can find the chance to escape.]


    "*Cough cough* old man... I have no meaning to live if she dies. *cough cough* She''s all I have left in this world." Shi Yan clenched his teeth and stated and unyielding proclamation "If you take her away from me, I would join her in the Yellow River! Then let''s see how you can find the rest of the foxes!"


    Shi Yan thought that the old man will reluctantly agree, maybe kick him in a fit of anger. However, this was not the case. The old man instead laughed "Interesting... Interesting! To think that someone like you would try to outsmart me! 500 years and you are the first! *Wakakaka* Boy! I admit you are smart! It''d be a waste to kill you! However, words should not be said so carelessly! If you think all I can do is torture you, you are highly mistaken. *kakaka* see this fox here? will you be willing to talk if I cook her alive?"


    Hearing his words, Shi Yan''s face turns pale. He knew that this old man was completely capable of torturing Shi Yin and he did not have any means to really stop him. Silence; Shi Yan could not respond. He dare not respond. Any words could trigger this madman.


    Seeing Shi Yan''s silence, the old man, as if reading through his mind, started to speak with a calm voice. ¡°little boy, if you guide me to the foxes, I¡¯ll pledge that I will not take your life. However, I cannot let this young fox live. I do not have animosity with this fox but she will be a dangerous existence in the future.¡±


    ¡°Shi Yin is not dangerous!¡± hearing the old man accuse Shi Yin, Shi Yan could not help but yell.


    ¡°little boy, you do not know the origins of this fox do you? Have you ever thought why her fur is silver? Her high intelligence? You should know that this is no ordinary fox!¡± staring at Shi Yan, the old man sighed. [Such a young boy to have met such a beast and care for her is certainly fate. However, this fate is cruel. If I do not kill her now, she may not harm him, but what about others? Demonic beast and humans are enemies. Maybe meeting me to end their ties is also fate...]


    Shi Yan understood that Shi Yin was special. She was not like any ordinary fox. However, does it matter? Of course not! ¡°How do you know that she''s going to be dangerous in the future? Are you going to kill her just because she has the potential to be dangerous?¡± glaring at the old man, Shi Yan hopes that his reason could go through. ¡°I swear that as long as I live, she will not harm those innocent!¡±


    Hearing Shi Yan¡¯s words, Shi Yin began to cry out, swearing that she will do the same while sobbing ¡°eeyah... eeyah!¡±


    Looking at these two, the old man couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit touched. ¡°*sign* little boy, you are just a frog inside of a well. Stand up and start moving. There''s no need to explain any further. The more you know, the more danger you will be in. You are really too good for this fox...¡±


    Shaking his head, ¡°No, you''re wrong¡±. Speaking in a calm but praising manner, ¡°It''s Shi Yin that¡¯s too good for me¡±. Saying this last sentence, Shi Yan started to stand up and walk off. Pretending to lead the way, he walked upstream.


    *********************************


    ~ After 2 hours of walking.


    ********************************


    Shi Yan now recognised the scenery around him. It''s not far away from the cave now. It''s estimated that it''ll take around another 2 more hours to reach.


    From time to time, he would look back at Shi Yin to check up on her. Likewise, Shi Yin¡¯s attention was only glued onto Shi Yan. This could be her last moment alive. At the very least, she wanted to be with him a little longer.


    For the entire journey, both the old man and Shi Yan did not speak. Shi Yan was tense the entire time but the old man remained calm.


    *****************************


    ~Another 2 hours later.


    ****************************


    They finally arrive at the entrance of the cave.


    [Shit! Where¡¯s that crystal insect when I need it! Why did not appear in the last 2 hours! Damn it! Damn it all!]


    As Shi Yan cursed in his mind, the old man was staring into at the cave entrance. His face turned dark ¡°Boy! I thought you we''re smarter th... ¡° before he could complete his scolding, a fast moving large shadow was coming close behind him.


    Noticing its presence, the old man turned around. ¡°I see now! *kakaka* little boy you have my praise. To think that you planned to have a Crystal Scorpion ambush me!¡± the old man grinned. Suddenly, the air around became hard to breathe ¡°too bad this is far from enough to even consider as a challenge!¡±. The pressure arrived all around the old man, with Shi Yan not being spared. Soon, his head felt light as he fell flat on the ground.


    [What the hell is this!] Shi Yan thought. He could not comprehend the current situation. Being unable to move, He could only look at the old man holding Shi Yin. Wishing for the little fox to run away.


    As Shi Yan¡¯s vision began to fade, he saw the old man moved his left hand. The hand soon disappeared as its speed was beyond what Shi Yan¡¯s eyes could detect.


    Before the world became pitch black, Shi Yan last saw a minced crystal scorpion.

 Chapter 7 – Who are you?

    Back in the cave, Shi Yan was asleep on his bed.


    "Little boy... wake up", the old man''s voice was deep, soft but impactful. He shook Shi Yan, trying to wake him up.


    "Hmmm, what?" Shi Yan opened his eyes slowly, when his eyes fell on the old man, he immediately jumped up. Perspiring, "Old man... um... I will lead you to the foxes... just hold on". Giving an unwilling smile, he tries to win over the old man, hoping he doesn''t do anything to Shi Yin.


    "*sigh* little boy, I''m not sure who you are but where did you get this?" The old man showed a Black Rock on his hand.


    Unable to comprehend this strange situation right now, Shi Yan was stupefied but slowly regain his composure "Well, it''s from my parents. That''s what I''ve heard."


    "From who?"


    Shi Yan unconsciously looked down at the vase and muttered "Li En".


    The old man''s expression grew dark. He lost his composure, no longer having the same dignity as before, he pleaded "Little boy, do you know your parent''s names?"


    "Um... No" Shi Yan was confused as he blankly looked at the old man.


    "What is your name?" The old man was now even more distress. He seemed to be in a hurry.


    Even in a confused state, Shi Yan could feel the old man''s eagerness. Thus, he answered quickly but softly "Shi Yan. My name is Shi Yan"


    The old man was no longer in a rush. His expression changed from desperate to confused. "Who gave you your name?"


    "I don¡¯t know... I only heard from Li En that my name is Shi Yan..."


    The old man''s expression was now solemn. He figured something out. Muttering to himself, "This is truly fate... karma has not abandoned me after all!" his eyes became moist "All these years... Finally... ".


    The old man kept silent for awhile. Shi Yan dare not move. His belief that this old man being insane intensified even further. Especially after seeing his bipolar reactions. Finally, the old man spoke "little boy... I mean Shi Yan, from now on, you must call me n...". Shaking his head, he corrected himself "master. From now on, you will address me as your master!" The old man expression changed yet again. This time, he became dignified again.


    [...]


    Shi Yan''s head was just blank. In spite of this, He instinctively looked for Shi Yin. Maybe it was instinctive, or maybe it was a habit, nonetheless, he wanted her to comfort him, at the same time, he wanted to check if she was safe.


    Shi Yin had her neck tied up with a rope, held by the old man. She was not moving out of fear. Afraid to startle the old man.


    "Shi Yan, how old are you this year?"


    "...7"


    "This must truly be fated... *sign* alright! You must not have eaten for quite awhile now. You are probably hungry". He touched his ring and some fruits appeared out of thin air. Tossing the fruit to Shi Yan, he spoke, "here".


    Holding onto the fruit, Shi Yan bit into the fruit, he was devouring it like a hungry beast. With only half of the fruit left, he stopped eating. The old man understood Shi Yan''s actions. He immediately cut the rope on Shi Yin''s neck and threw her onto Shi Yan''s lap. Both Shi Yan and Shi Yin were perplexed by his action. Why is he treating us so nicely all of a sudden, they thought.


    Looking at those surprised facial expressions on their faces, the old man chuckled "Shi Yan, there is no need for you to be afraid. Like I said I''m your master now, and you are my apprentice. Personally, I don¡¯t like the fox to be so close to you. But, I am willing to close an eye. Either way, you have no choice but to be my disciple."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Shi Yan, do you believe in fate? It is fated that I meet you, such, it is your fate to meet this fox. Who knows what the future lies. However, you should now be aware that you can no longer be a bystander in our world." The old man''s eyes became serious "Do you know why that Crystal Scorpion was there? I believe you already knew it was lurking nearby that''s why you decided to come here. You hoped that I would be distracted by it so that you would be able to take the fox away. However, you underestimated my abilities."


    Shi Yan surprised that the old man saw through him to such an extent. It was scary.


    "You should know that if you are going to keep the fox next to you, be prepared to face more Demonic Beasts.¡± The old man warned sternly. ¡°Anyways, you should feed your fox Beast Crystals instead of real food¡±. He took out a rough crystal from his pocket. The crystal was about a fist¡¯s size. It was translucent brown, with a faint glow in the middle. ¡°This is the Beast Crystal from that Crystal Scorpion.¡±


    The old man threw the Beast Crystal to Shi Yin but she did not catch it. Instead, she began to curl in Shi Yan¡¯s lap and pretend to fall asleep. ¡°A cheeky one aren''t you... Shi Yan, give the demonic crystal to her. Make sure she eats it. That will be you first task for the day. Afterwards, you can tidy up this room. We will stay here for awhile.¡±


    [We? Stay? This old man is serious! He really plans on taking me as his disciple! Well, I guess it''s fine if we are both alive... Argh, this is so frustrating! If what he¡¯s saying is completely true, then how am I going to protect Shi Yin...]


    Shi Yan looked down at the cute little fox, pretending to sleep. Caressing her, thinking, [what am I going to do... Well, it''s certain that I cannot run away from this man. He also doesn¡¯t seem to want to kill Shi Yin anymore. Maybe it''s alright to be his disciple... Not like I have much of a choice...]


    Before Shi Yan could speak, the old man flashed out of sight. The black stone, as well as the vase, were both gone in that instant. Even if Shi Yan''s emotions became to wildly fluctuate, he understood that he was in no place to make demands.


    Shi Yan whispered, trying not to alert the old man ¡°Shi Yin, he''s gone. You can wake up now¡±.


    Although Shi Yin knew that the old man was gone, she did not move. Instead, Shi Yan¡¯s pants grew moist. She was silently crying.


    [Is she feeling guilty about what happened? This little fox...]


    ¡°Shi Yin, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, you did nothing wrong. I''m not hurt or anything. So you shouldn¡¯t feel bad okay?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s words had no effect as Shi Yin continued to cry.


    Looking at her, Shi Yan¡¯s heartache. He carried her in his arms and lied down on the bed. Due to his sudden movement, Shi Yin was stunned. She temporarily stopped crying.


    Looking at her eyes, Shi Yan started to caress her, kissed her head and whispered ¡°Shi Yin, you may blame yourself but I will never blame you. You may think of running away to keep me safe, but I will search for you. To me, nothing is more important than you. To keep us safe I will get stronger.¡±


    After hearing his words, Shi Yin let out a soft and long cry ¡°eeya~h¡±. She doesn¡¯t want to leave Shi Yan, doesn¡¯t want him to get hurt because of her. However, now, she knew they were inseparable. She needed to be stronger to be with him, to protect him as how he will protect her. At least, she didn¡¯t want to be his burden.


    Shi Yin stood up, walked to the crystal and started to munch on it. Her tears were still flowing but it was now not purely filled with sadness and guilt.


    Off in the distance, the old man could still hear them talk. ¡°*sigh* to think that I¡®d meet him here... fate has truly played a cruel joke. Those two will continue to experience more hardship as long as they are together. Even if I want them to separate, they are already inseparable. Their karmic fate are intertwined such that I cannot change it. I suppose I can only support them.¡± He looked up into the reddish sky. ¡°They will need to grow-up fast to survive...¡±


    The adorable fox fell asleep after eating. Shi Yan gently pecked her on the forehead and prepared to start cleaning the room. This time, he took some of the remaining bandages to clean the place.


    Well, Shi Yin no longer needs these bandages. They could be used if either of us gets injured in the future, but both of us hates the feeling of getting wrapped up...


    Shi Yan let out a sigh; he walked to the waterfall and began soaking up the bandages. Afterwards, he began diligently wiping the cave.


    *****************************************************


    ~After an hour, the whole cave was clean.


    ****************************************************


    Shi Yan was exhausted. He looked out of the cave to see if the old man was going to return. However, he could not last 5 minutes before heading back to the bed, snuggling with Shi Yin and fell asleep.


    *******************************


    ~ Morning, the next day,


    ******************************


    ¡°Wake up, we are going to head out.¡± The old man spoke in a dignified manner. For some reason, Shi Yan and Shi Yin immediately woke up after hearing him. His voice was clearer than before, more impactful than before.


    Seeing both of them wide awake, the old man grinned. ¡°If you are wondering why my voice has changed, that¡¯s because I¡¯m currently using Qi. Either ways, you will learn how to do it in the future. For now, just wash up and get prepared. We are going to the core of the demonic mountain.¡±


    Hearing those words, Shi Yan starts to sweat. [Wa-wa-wait a moment! We just survived a Demonic Beast attack! and now, we are going to go and find more?]


    Not giving Shi Yan a chance to regret following him, the old man laughed ¡° *Wakakaka* No worries! I can take care of those weaklings! Besides, that little fox needs more Demonic Beast Cores to grow but that¡¯s not the main reason why we are going there.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯d like to reach in an hour¡±


    [What? An hour? That¡¯s impossible! The inner area is 200 kilometres away! I can''t even imagine how far we need to travel to reach the centre! In an hour? It¡¯d be impossible for a person to reach there in a month even with a steed.]


    The old man gave no further explanation. He just waited.


    After Shi Yan and Shi Yin were done washing up, the old man immediately hugged both of them on each arm and started to fly away.


    ¡°Whaaat?¡± Shi Yan exclaimed


    ¡°*Wakakaka* boy, you thought that it was impossible to reach the core area in 1 hour right.¡± Grinning, he continued ¡°you¡¯d probably thought I was crazy right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°well, no matter, I won¡¯t blame you. You are a smart kid, sceptical and cunning. These mindsets should not be developed for someone your age. However, they are beneficial for the world you are about to enter. As your master, I will train you to survive in this world.¡±


    Shi Yan gulped down. He could guess what kind of world he was joining but he had to confirm his suspicions. He softly asked, ¡°what is this world?¡±


    The old man gave out a proud chuckle and gave a dignified answer. ¡°The path of the Martial Arts. The Path towards the great Dao! And finally, the path towards being an Immortal!¡±

 Chapter 8 – Ancient Tomb (1)

    [1 hour passed quickly. During the journey, the old man would kill any Demonic Beast nearby. It only took him one move to kill a Demonic Beast. After their deaths, he would make Shi Yin and I harvest their Beast Crystals. In the end, we collected 156 crystals. Each was unique, in size, shape, colour, transparency and brightness. Such a massive pile would normally be left behind by travellers who were afraid of encumbrance. However, this was not an issue for the old man. All of the crystals would disappear into his ring.


    Thought the journey, I have been thinking a lot. Self-reflecting in silence. It seems that taking this old man as my master would not be such a bad deal after all. Although I cannot testify if he is insane or not, at the very least, he seems reliable. Now my only focus should be to get stronger. To be able to protect Shi Yin.]


    Shi Yan¡¯s thoughts were interrupted once the old man spoke ¡°We¡¯re here¡±.


    Up in the mountain, Yuhuo, about 1200 meters tall, there was a large cave entrance. This cave entrance was strange as water was constantly flowing out of it.


    ¡°Listen, both of you, I can¡¯t enter this cave due to some mystical law. Right now you are not able to see it but there are runes above the cave saying ¡®Curse all who enters. Only the innocent could be spared. Curse the immortals that ended me. Curse the gods who made us suffer¡¯.¡±


    The old man looked solemn as he explained ¡°there is an array which prevents me from entering. It¡¯s pushing me back whenever I try to get closer to the cave entrance. I believe that no one who cultivates can enter this cave. Likewise, it¡¯s probably only children (those under 15 years old) can enter.¡± The old man looked deeply at Shi Yan ¡°Shi Yan, originally, I could wait till you¡¯re 14 before asking you to enter. However, most cultivators start cultivating when they are just a year old...¡±


    The old man let out a deep and long sigh ¡°originally, today, I planned to start teaching you cultivation techniques. However, yesterday night, I found this cave entrance while hunting for Beast Crystals for your little fox.¡± His eyes turn to Shi Yin ¡° I won¡¯t tell you the reason as to why I brought you here. You will need to find it out yourself.¡±


    The old man continued. His voice became more lonely ¡°Shi Yan, this is a path that you must choose personally. I can tell you that this is a tomb entrance. Normally, tombs are deadly areas of the world. Exploring such an area always result in the death of countless people. However, those that succeed will always gain an inheritance. Inheritance is the wills left behind by extremely powerful cultivators. They are a priceless aid to the path of cultivators.¡±


    The old man descended to the base of the mountain. ¡°Since I cannot enter, I can¡¯t tell you the danger level of this tomb¡±. Once he reached the bottom, he placed both Shi Yan and Shi Yin down. ¡°Shi Yan, the choice is yours. Your master will not force you.¡±


    Shi Yan always lived a life of risks and rewards. However, he would always be able to estimate the level of risk before attempting to do anything. This cave was something he could not calculate. Therefore, he did not want to risk entering. However, just when he was about to speak up, Shi Yin licked his feet.


    Shi Yin let out a cute ¡°Eyah~¡±, trying to convince Shi Yan to enter with her. Her decision was not based on risk or reward. Rather, it felt instinctual to enter the tomb. For some reason, she felt that she needed to enter the tomb with Shi Yan.


    The old man noticed Shi Yin¡¯s actions. Figuring something out, he began to frown.


    Shi Yan, seeing Shi Yin¡¯s action understood her intentions. He thought of his promise yesterday, that he promised to get stronger, to protect her.


    [I can¡¯t go back against my words... Well, we have experienced so much in just three days. If we don¡¯t take this chance, would the dangers around us stop? That¡¯s impossible...] ¡°Old man, can both of us enter together?¡±


    [At least if I die, I would die with you right Shi Yin?]


    Shi Yan¡¯s response was no surprise to the old man, his face, still frowning ¡°Shi Yan call me Master Hu from now on. Not old man!¡±


    ¡°Yes... Master Hu...¡±


    ¡°Good. Here take these with you.¡± Master Hu took one ring from his finger and passed it to Shi Yan. ¡°Everything you need, armour, weapons, food is here. This can last you two for about a year.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    [He prepared everything already!How did he know that Shi Yin would be coming along with me? Is this man some kind of psychic? ... maybe taking him for a master was a good thing after all...]


    Master Hu grabbed Shi Yan and Shi Yin once again and flew up. ¡°Both of you, be prepared, I¡¯m going to toss you in¡± not even bothering to count, the old man casually threw both Shi Yan and Shi Yin into the cave. They landed onto the shallow river channel inside the cave.


    ¡°You could at least count!¡± Enraged, Shi Yan shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Hu!¡± Master Hu no longer looked at Shi Yan and Shi Yin. Instead, he flew off.


    After Master Hu was far away, he muttered to himself. ¡°To think that this is his tomb... I suspected it but I still can¡¯t believe it. My boy! Fate has really played a cruel game with you... I should¡¯ve killed that fox while he was asleep... *sigh* but it¡¯s too late now. The wheel of fate has started to turn, even I can¡¯t stop it anymore.¡±


    Back inside the cave, Shi Yan carried Shi Yin to the side of the river. ¡°Shi Yin, are you okay? Did that bastard hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Eyahh¡± Telling Shi Yan that she was not hurt, Shi Yin gave a cute cry. Her ears twitched, sensing something, she ran deeper into the cave immediately.


    ¡°Hey! wait up!¡± Seeing the little fox bolt away suddenly, Shi Yan ran.


    As he ran deeper, the cave grew larger over time. The texture of the wall changed from normal rocks to a smooth surface like glass. Due to the reflection of the walls, the passage became brighter over time.


    [Strange... the place just keeps getting brighter and brighter... Why is Shi Yin rushing so much? Even if I shout out, she doesn''t respond. Can she not hear me? Even if it was the case, she''s acting way too weird. She''d normally refuse to leave my side even for a minute; back in the orphanage, whenever I tried to leave the room, she would always try to tug me back.]


    The bright light source could be seen at the end of the cave. It seems to lead to an exit. However, that was not the case. The cave tunnel ended at a large space. This space was well lit by a light source, which was located in the middle of the space. The light source was placed on top of a circular altar, producing water.


    [It seems that the water is generated from this altar. But what''s with this huge space?]


    Looking around, Shi Yan saw that space had a total of 6 entrances. One of which was a huge door, highly decorated with ornaments. It seems to depict a mountain, threewolfs, the moon and a man. Opposite of this door was the entrance leading back from whence Shi Yan and Shi Yin came from. Strangely all entrances except for the one with the huge door was flooded with water.


    Shi Yin moved towards the altar. She entered the water and swam. When she came to about 5 meters from the altar, a crystal floor starts to emerge. It lifted her up, providing a foothold for her to jump on top of the altar. At the top, Shi Yin looked at the light source and let out a loud cry "Eeeeyyyaaahh!"


    The whole room started to shake as the light source started to flicker. It floated up, leaving a completely transparent orb behind, forming a humanoid shape. Then, a low and powerful voice could be heard from it. "more than a hundred thousand years have pasted since someone could enter this area." Looking at Shi Yin, he asked "little one, what is your name?"


    Shi Yin gave an excited "Eyah!". Strangely this glowing humanoid could actually understand her, "I see, your name is Shi Yin". Smiling, "little boy, how about you? What''s your name?"


    Shi Yan took a deep breath, calmed down and replied. "My name is Shi Yan".


    The glowing humanoid started to chuckle "haha, you two have the same surname. I guess you gave her this name, didn''t you? Well, no matter. It''s been a long time since someone came here. Although we could do some more introductions, that is unimportant." With a "*flick*" sound, the whole space turned into a small flower garden. The entrances still exist but now, they were covered in blooming flowers. Each entrance now had a different colour flower to represent itself. Couldn''t help being amazed, Shi Yan let out a "Woahh!"


    Now, the glowing humanoid changed to a middle age man. He was quite chubby, having fine eagle like eyes and a small perky mouth. Wearing a pitch black coat, he seems untouchable. As though all living beings were beneath him. "*Hmm,* feels so much better! It''s good to be outside the core. Shi Yan, Shi Yin, although I cannot give you my true name for your safety, you can address me by Lumi". Lumi pointed to the ornamented door, "This door is the entrance to the testing grounds for my brother''s inheritance." Looking up to the ceiling, Lumi explained " This area is actually the first test. There are a total of 4 testing grounds". Lumi walked towards Shi Yan "To be honest, these tests are nearly impossible for someone like you to pass. Likewise, Shi Yin, you are too young to truly pass the test here. Well, even if both of you were to reach the age limit to enter, you''d probably still have less than 1% chance to pass all the test."


    Lumi gave out a "*sigh*, if you attempt the test, your life is not guaranteed. Do you still want to take it?"


    Shi Yan already readied himself. He would not back down this time. However, he wanted to check if Shi Yin would agree to participate. As he expected, Shi Yin nodded to Shi Yan "Lumi, we accept this test."


    Lumi breathes out. His facial features become serious. "Very well. I will be your guide throughout all the test. I will explain the rules. The first test is a test of instinct, luck and fate. As you can see here, each entrance here is represented by a colour. You can enter from whichever entrance except for the door. Even the entrance you came from can now be entered. You''d best picked wisely. You can only choose once."


    After speaking, Lumi slowly faded away. Shi Yan was surprised but he did not worry. He knew that Lumi would be following him throughout the test.


    As Shi Yan looked around the five entrances, he thought to himself. [Red, Blue, Green, Yellow and Black. Black was the entrance we came from; unfortunately, I can''t think of anything that could relate to it. All these colours must represent something. Human emotions? Weather? Not good, there are too many possibilities. Fate, luck and instinct huh? Master Hu also mentioned something about fate...]


    Unable to think of anything, Shi Yan looked to Shi Yin. He found that the little fox stood at the exact same position the entire time. "Shi Yin did you get something?" His call was not responded. Shi Yan walked towards Shi Yin and gently pinched her soft ears. "Shi Yin, are you listening to me?"


    Only after touching her, did Shi Yin respond. However, here was no sound from her even when she opened her mouth.


    [I get it now! We are not allowed to talk to each other in this testing area. Well, it won''t affect me much. I can normally tell what Shi Yan is thinking just by looking at the face. I believe that she''s the same as me. Anyways, if this is truly a test of fate, luck and instinct, then I cannot just randomly choose.]


    [Why would they make a person to pick a door out of five instead of one out of a thousand? That right one will certainly test both luck and fate. Pondering, Shi Yan started scratching the back of his hand.]


    [That if they made a test like that, they wouldn''t be able to test instinct! What does instinct mean in this case? Wait... why did he change this area to a garden? Why not make the doors light up instead? Wouldn''t it be easier?]

 Chapter 9 – Ancient Tomb (2)

    Looking around the garden in search for clues, Shi Yan found that the flowers in the field was arranged in a strange pattern. On the other hand, Shi Yin was sniffing around each entrance; she found nothing, walking to Shi Yan showing a dejected look.


    ¡°haha¡± consoling her, Shi Yan took a break from looking around; he caressed her while saying its okay in his mind.


    After spending hours searching, no new clues came up. Shi Yan decided to stop searching and study the patterns. Although all the flowers were of different breeds, they were all purple. They were arranged to form a rune, which was illegible to Shi Yan.


    [Could it be possible that I can''t solve this without knowledge of basics runes?]


    Feeling dejected, Shi Yan stopped. He needed to cool down first. Sitting on the purple flower bed, he started to inspect the ring.


    [How do I use this ring, Shi Yan thought. However, in a midst of inspecting the ring, he touched the obsidian-like gem. *grach!* Shi Yin, after hearing this sound started to run away but it was too late. Items from the ring gushed out, as they form a hill of items. Poor Shi Yin was caught in the avalanche of items.]


    Shi Yin crawled out of the hill, her face was full of injustice. Once Shi Yin saw Shi Yan making a laughing face while looking at her, she dug into the mountain; not wanting to come out.


    Shi Yan tried to apologise but Shi Yin just ignores him. Not even sparing him a glance. While waiting for her to cool down, Shi Yan. Starts looking through the items.


    Food was stored up in packages, which made the bulk of stuff inside the ring. Armour was numerous. However, Shi Yan dreaded wearing armour after he tried one on. They made his movements too restricted for his liking. As for the weapons, there was a large array of melee weapons but Shi Yan could only use a small dagger. The rest of the weapons were too heavy and bulky for him to use.


    There were books and some fresh change of clothing as well. The clothing were comfortable, most of them fitted him perfectly. Not only that, they feel much more comfortable compared to his current tattered wear. Thus, he changed his apparel to that of a comfortable smooth red and black wear.


    Each book had a different title. Even though Shi Yan could read, he couldn¡¯t understand some of the books. They were written in different languages. Luckily for him, Shi Yan read a rune guide book titled: ¡®Understanding runes 101!¡¯


    Searching through the guide book, Shi Yan managed to find the rune inside. It could be translated as an entrance.


    [What does hell does this even mean! I thought this was going to lead me somewhere... Argh!] Aspirated, Shi Yan threw himself onto the ground. [Damn it!] He raised his right arm, covering his face. ¡°A purple entrance...¡±. Muttering to himself, he seemed to be in a daze.


    Suddenly, it stroke him. Springing up from the ground, Shi Yan muttered ¡°Wait! Lumi didn¡¯t say how many entrances there were¡±. Taking the dagger by his waist, He started to dig. However, just when the dagger stabbed into the ground, The whole ground collapsed forcing Shi Yan and Shi Yin land into a dark portal.


    Inside this portal was a dark space. The earth and plants did not fall through but the things from the ring managed to pass through the gate.


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin continued to fall once through the portal. After a few minutes, a gentle force slowed down their descent. Shi Yin landed on all fours gracefully but Shi Yan landed straight on his butt. ¡°ouch...¡± seeing him fall, Shi Yin made a giggling face. Afterwards, she moved to Shi Yan, cuddling him, as asking him did it hurt? Forgive me for laughing.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This girl had a laugh when he was hurt, feeling guilty about it, she immediately seeks for his forgiveness.


    ¡°Congratulations to you both! To think that you ended up entering this entrance¡±. Lumi''s voice resounded throughout this dark space. ¡°To enter this entrance, you¡¯ve already passed. You can select three rewards out of the five.¡± Lumi appeared, he swiped his left arm and the dark space was now lit up by a purple moon at the ceiling. Behind Lumi was five totems with five different items. A purple pair of gloves, a golden pendant, a silver dagger, a black cloak and a golden bell. Each item was simple looking, they did not have an opulent look but they were all highly unique and finely made.


    ¡°Passed? That¡¯s it?¡± Shi Yan was highly suspicious. This test did not seem dangerous at all. There was never a point in time that he felt threatened.


    ¡°Haha, Shi Yan, you may not know but if you entered the black entrance, you¡¯d have died. Each colour has a different meaning. Throughout the ages, humans and immortals have changed the meanings of each colour over time. In short, the colours were mainly a trap. The black one especially. Didn¡¯t you feel that the black entrance was out of place? That is was special?¡± Lumi smirked. ¡°If you entered the red, we would have rewarded you with riches but in exchange, you will fail and have your lifespan reduced. Enter the yellow entrance, and you¡¯d be disabled. As for blue, you¡¯d have passed but become mute. If you¡¯d enter green, you¡¯d have passed but lose your memory.¡±


    Hearing Lumi elaborates, cold sweat went down Shi Yan¡¯s back. ¡°Well no worries, as long as you passed the all the trials, we¡¯d removed the curse of the gate. *haha*¡±. Lumi snapped his fingers, causing all the items from the ring to return back inside. ¡°For the rest of the trials, we¡¯d agreed to only let you take what you have wearing now. Many of the things inside this ring could be considered as cheating¡±.


    Lumi scratched his face in embarrassment. ¡°In exchange, we¡¯d agree to let you bring that rune book with you.¡±


    [Strange, this whole time, Lumi''s been saying we... maybe his brother is watching Shi Yin and I...]


    Shi Yan knew that he could not argue. After all, he was just a participant. Reluctantly Shi Yan had no choice but to agree ¡°Alright, I understand...¡±. Shi Yin on the other hand, did not care about confiscation. The items itself were uninteresting to her. However, the items at the altar attracted her attention.


    Shi Yin brushed her back against Shi Yan¡¯s leg, hinting him to follow her. Shi Yan complied and walked together with her towards the altar.


    Although it was a short walk, Shi Yin¡¯s eyes were glued onto the bell. Seeing her like that, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Lumi do you have a string?¡±


    Lumi understood his intentions and cupped his hands. The golden bell flew towards him. With a bright flash, the golden bell was attached to a loop. The smiling Lumi then made the golden bell fly onto Shi Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°This should be good enough. This string is made of Qulin''s hair. It¡¯s considered a treasure but I¡¯ll give it to you without asking for compensation this time.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. However, when he tried to help Shi Yin put on her new collar, Shi Yin shakes her head.


    [She probably doesn''t want me to waste an option on her. This silly girl... you wanted this so much but for me, you¡¯d rather I take everything.]


    Shi Yin¡¯s actions touched his heart. Shi Yan Picked up the pendant and wore it. ¡°Shi Yin, see? If we both wear it doesn¡¯t it make us look like a pair?¡± Although Shi Yan knew that Shi Yin could not hear him, he wanted to say it.


    He again tried to help Shi Yin wear the pendant. This time, as his hands approached her, she licked his hands. This was a display of affection that Shi Yin commonly showed.


    Seeing the pair displayed such tender affection for one another, Lumi could not help but patiently wait. After awhile, he finally spoke, ¡°Alright, what will your final choice be?¡±


    Shi Yan pondered while scratching the back of his hand. I don¡¯t need another weapon at the moment. I already have the dagger from the ring. That leaves the pair of gloves and the cloak... I don¡¯t think a pair of gloves could be as useful as a cloak... But I can¡¯t say for sure that these items have some kind of special ability... ¡°Lumi what¡¯s the abilities of the cloak and glove?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not allowed to tell you the abilities of these items¡±. Lumi gave an apologetic smile.


    [Dang... Well, at least I now know that these items have some sort of ability... If I had to choose, It would be the coat. At least Shi Yin could put it on to cover herself. If it is some defensive item, I could hug Shi Yin inside of it or wrap her in it so that she¡¯s safe.]


    Shi Yan picked up the cloak and faced Lumi. ¡°I pick the cloak¡±.


    Hearing Shi Yan decision, Lumi smiled. ¡°Alright all three items have been chosen so we are going to proceed for the next test. This next test is the test for strength, endurance and courage¡±. With a snap of his fingers, the door with ornaments appeared. Doors slowly open to reveal a dark void.


    ¡°Just pass through this portal to enter the next test area.¡± After he stopped, Lumi fades away yet again.


    Shi Yan put on the cloak and carried Shi Yin. They could feel each other¡¯s palpitating hearts as they walked through the portal. Their vision soon fades to black.


    After a few second, the darkness soon dissipates as a scenery emerges. It was a dense forest. Judging from the incline of the ground, Shi Yan could deduce that they were at the side of a mountain.


    Muttering to himself, Shi Yan was pondering about what Lumi said. ¡°A test of strength, endurance and courage... huh?¡±


    A roar could be heard. A hairy figure emerges on a tall, open cliff. It was a giant ape with white fur. It stood 6 meters tall, with a wingspan of 10 meters, it¡¯s size itself was domineering. When it sat down on the cliff, rock dust from the cliff face fell. It lifted it¡¯s left arm, holding a bloody tiger. With a single bite, less than half of the tiger remained.


    ¡°*gulp*¡± Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    [Don¡¯t tell me... I need to kill that thing?]

 Chapter 10 – The Ape and The Tree

    [This is no test! It''s a death mission!] Talking to himself, Shi Yan subconsciously took a few steps back. Shi Yin did not move. She could feel the fearful aura of the ape; it was a being that they absolutely cannot provoke.


    As Shi Yan slowly pulled back with Shi Yin in his arms, the ape finished its meal. The ape stretched its arm and let out an ear piercing yawn.


    [Yes! It''s going to sleep! We just need to wait for awhile more then we can get outta here!]


    The ape stood up, on his fours, he began to crawl towards Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan cursed. [Why are you moving here! Shit! Wasn''t the cliff comfortable enough? You bloody greedy bastard!]


    The ape was moving closer to Shi Yan. Feeling the pressure of life and death, Shi Yan started to back up faster. However, he maintained his vision on the ape. It was to ensure that it did not come too close.


    As the ape crawled through the sense forest, weakened trees and bamboo shoots snapped. All that loud sound would probably cause it not to hear Shi Yan¡¯s footsteps but he didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    It was one kilometre away. The ape seems to have not spotted Shi Yan, which was impossible. He was wearing a black coat in the middle of the forest! This made Shi Yan understand, that the ape did not care about his and Shi Yin''s existence. They were not a threat to it. This was the disparity in their strength. Shi Yan felt both enraged and excited at the same time.


    He was enraged because he was not even worth a single glance. Not worth even being food. This was the ultimate humiliation. Not being worth anything in the eyes of another, the denial of his existence. Any sentient being would retaliate; to prove their existence, to be alive. However, Shi Yan did not succumb to his instinct. He knew that retaliation would bring death to both Shi Yin and himself. In spite of this, he was excited because Shi Yin and himself were definitely going to survive their encounter with this ape.


    Shi Yan grinned fiendishly, although he was normally the kind of person who would measure risk and reward very well; he was now planning to kill that ape. He himself knew that his thoughts right now were out of character. He would never stick his head out willingly. In his life, he has been humiliated many time before. Forced to eat from the rubbish dumps, forced to apologise, forced to curse himself. In spite of all of this, he could not find it in himself to have killing intent. At most, he would hold on the grudge and get even later.


    However, this ape has insulted both Shi Yin and himself. Not to mention, it was their target! How could he possibly let this reason off! Cursing the ape, Shi Yan talked to himself. I hope you will see us at your last moments, regretting that you let us live.


    No longer bothering to conceal himself, Shi Yan ran off.


    It soon became dusk. Although Shi Yan ran far away from the ape, he was still nervous. He would occasionally come across torn down trees, destroyed land formations and even multi-coloured blood splatters here and there. These were all signs of a battle occurring. Shi Yan could not conclude that this was all the ape¡¯s doing. However, he could safety conclude that there were other beings that had the strength to tear down the trees.


    [This is bad... That bastard ape might ignore us but if we face another beast, it might not let us go. I''m not sure what¡¯s happening in this forest right now, we need to at least ensure that we can survive any encounter. The best way is to figure out the abilities of the three treasure. But we first need to find some kind of safe shelter before doing anything. Hmm... Water is not much of a problem here; there are bamboo shoots growing all around (bamboo shoots contain water, which could be sucked out from an opening). But I would still prefer to live under a waterfall, the natural noise acts as a cover. Let''s head higher into the mountains. Not only can we get a vantage point, waterfalls are more common there.]


    *******************


    ~ After 2 hours


    ******************


    Although Shi Yan has travelled quite far from the Ape, he did not manage to find a waterfall cave. Instead, he found an extremely large and strange tree next to a river. This tree did not have any leaves, and was entirely greyish-black. It looked dead from being burnt but, the tree itself was still alive. Some of its branches were torn off and littered on the ground, this made the place emit an eerie feeling.


    When Shi Yan tried to cut out one of the fallen branches'' twigs for firewood, a small spark was produced the instant he slammed the dagger onto the twigs.


    [What? Not a single scratch?] Perplexed, Shi Yan looked at his dagger to find the part that hit the twig was now dented. [How is this possible?] Shi Yan''s face was filled with shock. Shi Yin, on the other hand, popped her head out of the cloak and stared at the tree, thinking of something. She seemed to know about this tree but had no means to tell Shi Yan. Planning to take action, she jumped out of Shi Yan''s arms and ran towards the tree. With her tiny paws she scratched the tree.


    A loud and ear piercing screeching sound was produced. Shi Yan cupped his ears in pain. Suddenly, the ground beneath him started to tremble. The tree was rising taller. Shi Yin took a few steps back but was not shocked. Instead, all seemed to be within her expectations. The tree rose by about 8 metres before stopping. Previously hidden tree truck has a skull like face carved into it. "*eeeerrrrugh...*" the tree gave out a large yawn. Its eye sockets moved towards Shi Yin and in a high-pitched voice, it spoke. "Little fox, how dare you disturb my beauty sleep?"


    Shi Yin gave out a loud "eyaa......eyyyyy...yah", which could not be heard by Shi Yan but could apparently be heard by the tree. "That''s no excuse! That boy is of no importance if we compare it to my beauty sleep." The tree grumbled "Either ways, as punishment for your insolence, you and that boy are to scrub the branches till they shine!"Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Shi Yin expressed her discontent "Eeeeeeeyah!".


    "What? You dare refuse? I''ll let you know that even the king of the mountain doesn¡¯t get to touch me casually. That''s how great I am.¡± The tree was grinning.


    Shi Yin did not respond, instead she started to walk away, pretending to ignore the tree. For some reason, the tree became depressed. Shi Yan kept close to Shi Yin, while watching the show. He was ensuring that the tree does not attack Shi Yin. If it does, they should not have any problems getting away.


    The tree¡¯s face distort to resemble a person¡¯s face while wailing ¡°so you''re just going to leave me?¡±. ¡°Mean fox! You dare leave me?¡± the tree lashed out, its branches moved at a high speed. It swiped the floor targeting Shi Yin, but Shi Yan was too quick. Before the branch started to descend, he already grabbed onto Shi Yin.


    ¡°Mean boy! Why are in getting in my way! I need to teach that mean fox.¡± The tree cried out injustice.


    Shi Yan stared at the tree, worried that it was going to come in for another attack. ¡°Sorry, Tree, but I won¡¯t let you lay a finger on her¡±. In a cold voice, ¡°I will apologise on her behalf, she may have been rude to wake you up, but that does not mean you can hit her.¡±


    The tree, feeling dejected started to sob, its eye sockets leak out an orange liquid. ¡°Why are you so mean to me! *Sniff, sniff* If mommy and daddy were here, you wouldn¡¯t dare be so mean to me!¡±.


    [Mommy and daddy? That manner of speaking... isn¡¯t this tree just a child? Could it be that it¡¯s younger than me? But that size...]


    Shi Yan shook his head in rejection. [No no, I can¡¯t judge anything by its physical appearance anymore.]


    The tree continued to wail, Shi Yan did not know what to do. He wasn¡¯t used to pacifying a child. Even in the orphanage, crying children would normally just get beaten till they stopped crying. ¡°Um... can you stop crying? There really isn''t a need to cry right?¡± Shi Yan said in an awkward tone.


    Seeing Shi Yan give concern to the tree, Shi Yin gave a cold snort. ¡°Eyahh¡±, she screamed, trying to scold the tree, to stop crying. Naturally, the tree¡¯s wailing got louder. It tried to speak but most of what it said was inaudible due to it¡¯s erratic breathing.


    Only after some time, did it start to cool down, Shi Yan and Shi Yin stayed at a distance well away from the tree. Afraid that it might attract unnecessary attention, Shi Yan wanted to walk away but was stopped by Shi Yin. She would tug on his cloak, hinting him to stay. Slowly, the tree¡¯s voice became audible ¡°Why? *sniff*, mommy, daddy, *sniff sniff* where are you? *sniff*¡±. The tree looked towards the bush Shi Yan and Shi Yin were hiding in. ¡°meanie fox! *sniff sniff* I will never forgive you! Wait till I find my daddy! *Sniff* then I¡¯ll make you regret!¡± the tree roots began to dig out of the ground. Fully exposed, the roots moved like flexible tentacles.


    The tree was slowly moving in the opposite direction of Shi Yan and Shi Yin. It wanted to no longer stay close to the two, afraid that they might continue to bully it. However, Shi Yin did not let her escape. She ran out of the bush, pursuing the tree. Shi Yan, immediately followed her to pursue the tree.


    As they ran towards the tree, the tree noticed and shouted in an upset voice ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore! *Sniff*¡±. The tree swung its branch once more, but, it was yet again avoided by Shi Yan. ¡°Why can¡¯t you leave me alone? *Sniff sniff* I¡¯m sorry alright, I¡¯m sorry, *sniff sniff* please just leave me alone *sniff*¡± the tree pleaded.


    Shi Yin scolded the tree ¡°eyahh¡±, the tree stopped moving and sobbed some more, ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you inside *sniff sniff* only good people can go inside!¡±.


    Shi Yin angrily rebuked ¡°Eyahh...eeyyaah¡±.


    The tree now showed an afraid expression, shivering, ¡°No! *sniff* Don''t lie to me! They can''t be gone! Liar! Liar! Go away! *sniff* I need to find them! *sniff sniff*¡±.


    Shi Yan could not understand their conversation at all. As he stood there just staring. He trust that Shi Yin knows what she is doing. However, he had a vague sense that her negotiation was not going very well. He wanted to step in but he did not know what to say. He had no cards to negotiate.


    Suddenly it stroke him, [could it be? That this whole mess is related to that ape? The damaged trees, destroyed the landscape and blood splatters; could it be that the ape was the cause? There were no beings lurking about even when this tree cried. Did they all die? Now that I think about it, it¡¯s not normal for us to travel about without even being able to spot an animal. This tree even has its branch torn off, could it be that the ape tore it off? Is everything caused by the ape? I need to confirm it...]


    Shi Yan suddenly spoke. His voice filled with confidence, ¡°Tree, I think I saw your parents with the ape¡±. Once it heard him, the tree shivered even fiercer. Its greyish-black face became pale, its branches hugged its truck.


    [So this whole event really has something to do with that ape... but I finally got something that I can use!]


    ¡°Tree, what will you say that we team up to kill that ape¡±. Although Shi Yan could tell that the even with the tree¡¯s additional strength, they will still not be able to kill off that ape. However, a meat shield will at least increase the chances of his and Shi Yin¡¯s survival with the ape.


    The tree still shivering, spoke ¡°No! *sniff* mommy and daddy could not kill that thing. *sniff* You will also no be able to kill it!¡±.


    Shi Yan was unfazed by this remark. He already knew that she would mention something along those lines. In reply, ¡°Well, would you believe if I said that I was tasked to kill that ape? Naturally, I have methods to deal with it. However, after seeing its power, I¡¯m not a hundred percent confident anymore. With your help, our probability of winning is now sixty percent¡±.


    Hearing his words, the tree¡¯s eyes widen. However, it was still apprehensive, ¡°I don¡¯t *sniff* believe you! *sniff* Show me your method, *sniff* then I''ll believe you¡±. Shi Yan¡¯s lips curled ¡° Well, if I don¡¯t mind showing you now, but that would mean I can¡¯t use it later¡±.


    The tree looked at Shi Yan with disbelief, ¡°I knew it. You mean person, Liar! Go away, I don¡¯t believe you anymore!.¡± It turned around and started to move again. However, Shi Yan¡¯s words made it froze, ¡°are you sure? Don¡¯t you want to see your parents? I guess that you will never see each other again¡±.


    The tree could no longer refuse his proposal. This was Shi Yan¡¯s plan. The tree no longer had the desire to run away. His last words stroke its heart and made it fearful. It knew that if it walked away, it will probably never have the chance to meet its parents again. Knowing that there was no choice, the tree controlling its tears made a deal with Shi Yan ¡°you will let *sniff sniff* me meet my parents? *sniff* promise me? *sniff*¡±.


    Shi Yan naturally promised her. He felt awful on the inside, guilty of lying to her. However, Shi Yin¡¯s life and his life took priority over its life.


    Shi Yin understood what happened. She did not understand Shi Yan and the tree¡¯s content of discussion but she understood that the tree will help her and Shi Yan from now on. ¡°Eyaah¡± Shi Yin cried, giving an order to the tree. The tree, now willingly complying opened its mouth.


    Shi Yin ran into the mouth. She knew that Shi Yan would chase her out of concern; since the could not talk to him, this was the only way to lead him.


    Shi Yan naturally followed Shi Yin. Although he knew that the tree will no longer harm him and Shi Yin, entering its mouth was a rather scary experience. It felt like his life depended on the tree, no longer in his control. He pondered, is this how food feels when it enters my mouth?


    Inside the mouth was a different world. It was a confined space; about a 1-kilometre radius garden with a vast array of greenery and flowers. There was a river from one end of the garden to another, providing the plants with water. It was utopia. Untainted and amazingly beautiful. Behind the pair, was an adorable little girl, looks to be about 6 years old in age. She was a few centimetres shorter than Shi Yan. Her eyes were a red and vermilion-coloured hair was messy.


    ¡°mean boy, welcome to my world *sniff*, my name is *sniff sniff*, Selene. Selene Darkwood¡± . Her voice was soft and sweet, capable of melting the hearts of any cold person.


    Shi Yan awkwardly responded, ¡°I am Shi Yan, and this is Shi Yin¡±.


    The tree muttered Shi Yan¡¯s name as though in a trance ¡°Shi... Yan... *sniff* Shi... Yan... big brother, you promised right? Right? Promised to help me find my parents? Right?¡±


    ¡°Big brother?!¡±


    Shi Yin gave a cold look, she obviously does not approve of Selene calling Shi Yan big brother.


    Selene held onto Shi Yan¡¯s arm tightly, tightly closing her eyes, ¡°Promise? Promise?¡±. She seemed to be on the verge of tears again. Shi Yan could not bear such a sight. The panging guilt was pricking his heart. ¡°Yes, yes I promise. I promise.¡±


    Hearing those words made the little girl smile. Her dimples could be seen. She hugged Shi Yan, digging her head into his chest. ¡°thank you... thank you...¡±


    Shi Yin was enraged at the scene. She pulled on Shi Yan¡¯s cloak, hinting him to get away from Selene but Shi Yan shook his head.


    [I¡¯m such an awful person. I¡¯m sorry Selene, that I lied. I have no idea how to find your parents or how to kill the ape. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m so incapable that I needed to trick you. But I will make it up to you. I promise that I will find them. I promise that I will kill the ape...]

 Chapter 11 – Pendant

    Selene took a while before letting Shi Yan go. A smile now stretches across her face, eyes no longer red but her hair remained unkempt.


    When she gazed over at Shi Yin, she backed off a little. Shi Yin gave a menacing look at Selene. Selene did not understand what made Shi Yin despise her so much. She could only guess that Shi Yin was still hung up about the branch swinging incident. Like a reprimanded child, Selene decided to avoid interaction with Shi Yin.


    In a few seconds, Selene regained her composure. Excited to find her parents, she kept asking Shi Yan about his plans to find them and defeat the ape. ¡°Big brother, what are we going to do? When are we going to find mommy? Today?¡±


    Shi Yan shakes his head and pats hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will find them. But we need to defeat the ape first. I need to tend to something beforehand, do you have a place that Shi Yin and I could rest?¡±


    Selene felt a little dejected by Shi Yan¡¯s response. In a sad voice, ¡°Big brother, this whole space is the world I live in. Any place could be used to rest.¡± Shi Yan nodded in acceptance, ¡°I see. Could you then instead, lead us to a place near the river with a soft patch of land?¡±


    Selene nodded without uttering a word. She led the two to a sprawling open field covered with short grass. ¡°This is where I sleep. Since it''s spacious, I don¡¯t mind big brother staying here with me.¡±


    Shi Yan did not reject her offer. Instead, he felt a little joyful but guilty. This space was her room. A room in which she welcomed only people she trusts. This meant that she trusted Shi Yan.


    When Shi Yan stepped into the field, Selene did not oppose. However, the case was entirely different for Shi Yin. ¡°No! You cannot come in!¡± Shi Yin ignored her, catching up to Shi Yan¡¯s side.


    Selene was furious and threw a tantrum, she would pick up nearby twigs to throw at Shi Yin. Luckily for Shi Yan, Shi Yin could easily dodge anything Selene threw. He did not want to partake in this dispute because he could not bring himself to side with either.


    Ignoring both of them, Shi Yan started to collect the longer strands of grass and other materials nearby, preparing to create a mat and blanket. Selene and Shi Yin stopped fighting while he was crafting, instead falling asleep from exhaustion


    Shi Yan carried them both onto the grass mat. It was large enough to fit two adults, which is more than enough space for the three. He slowly placed the two down on either side of the bed, leaving a space in between for himself. He then joined them and pulled up the blanket. Shi Yan wanted to separate the two, they were to each other like water and fire. They might fight the moment they wake.


    He hugged Shi Yin in his arms and gave her a peck on her head. Looking up at the dark orange sky, he starts to plan for tomorrow.


    [We should get more information about this place from Selene. Having more allies would be nice. Although I probably can¡¯t trick them like I did Selene, I could negotiate terms with them... There¡¯s still the treasures. We haven''t found their abilities yet.] *uuuuuurrrrrgh* Shi Yan gave out a loud yawn. [Well... I will continue to think about it tomorrow...]


    *************


    ~ Morning


    *************


    As usual, Shi Yan woke up from Shi Yin¡¯s licking. Shi Yin hadn''t left the warmth of his arms, her head popped out of the blanket, she was so cute that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but rub his face against her.


    Looking behind him, Selene was still sleeping like a log.


    Shi Yan got out of bed slowly and carefully, making sure he doesn''t wake Selene. He fished out the two treasures on him. The black cloak and the golden pendant, neither of which has displayed any abilities yet. He never had the safety nor time to inspect the two, but now was the perfect opportunity.


    Flipping them around, feeling every inch of the items, Shi Yan could not tell their functions. All he could gather was that they were very finely made. Things that only nobles like Madam Cheng (Orphanage mistress) or immortals like Master Hu could afford.


    Shi Yan thought of the runic book and took it out. He guessed that it must have some kind of aid since Lumi and his brother allowed Shi Yan to bring it along. However, after taking the time and effort to look through the book twice, everything turned in vain.


    *sigh* [well, at least now I know the basic of runes.] Shi Yan gave a cold chuckle ¡°ha... ha ha...¡±. [How long has it been since I started reading? I''m feeling quite hungry now...]


    Just when Shi Yan thought of food, Shi Yin popped out of a small patch of tall grass in a corner, carrying a fruit in her mouth. She placed the fruit on Shi Yan¡¯s lap and brought her head closer to his hand, asking to be caressed. Shi Yan naturally caressed her for a good long time until the little fox was satisfied. Moving away from his hand, Shi Yin sat on his lap to cuddle.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    After eating, Shi Yan wanted to look for Selene to question her. However, Shi Yin did not want to budge from his lap. She would refuse to be carried by Shi Yan, struggling till she broke free from his grasp and jumping back into his lap.


    [This cheeky fox is definitely doing this on purpose. *sigh* does she really not want me to see Selene anymore? She must know we have to work together to kill that ape... Jealousy? Must be... Ahh women... ]


    Shi Yan wasn''t dense. He understood that Shi Yin¡¯s display of affection was a means to mark him as hers. He understood how she felt. They only had each other. She didn''t want to lose the most important thing she had. Although Shi Yan had no desire to waste any more time, he couldn''t bring himself to disappoint Shi Yin. He just sat there, petting her.


    Only after a while did Selene come looking for them. "Big brother, are you done? Can we go find my parents now ?" She said in a concerned voice.


    Trying to not make Selene worry any further, Shi Yan voiced out confidently "Sorry Selene, not yet. I need to make more preparations before we can head out to fight the ape. If we lose, don¡¯t you think it''d make your parents sad?" Selene understood and unwillingly nodded "Okay... I''ll listen to big brother and wait..." Her hands were fidgeting. She wanted to ask Shi Yan something but was interrupted before she could open her mouth. "Selene, I need to ask you, why is the forest in such a mess? Why were you separated from your parents?"


    Selene shook her head, in a soft voice "Big brother, I''m not sure what happened in the forest. I was asleep most of the time. Mommy and Daddy were discussing something before we had to run away. Mommy said that he attacked the mountain god. It was defeated but he started killing everyone else. Xiao Li, Xiao Er, and many others were killed." Selene was tearing up. "I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know. Uncle Zi was supposed to protect the mountain god. He was always nice to me. Daddy... He called Uncle Zhi, brother. We were like family... Why did he attack mommy and daddy? Why did he attack the mountain god? Big brother, do you know?" Selene moved closer to Shi Yan, took his hand and squeezed it tightly. "Big brother, why did Uncle Zi become like that? It was terrifying. Daddy was crying." Her eyes burst into tears. "Mommy, mommy, she *sniff* threw herself at Uncle Zi. *sniff* Uncle Zi grabbed me, *sniff sniff* ¡­ branch tore off..." The rest of her words were inaudible due to her crying.


    Shi Yan could not bear to see her like this. "Selene, stop. Don¡¯t cry, okay? We will find your parents." Although Shi Yan tried to pacify Selene, her tears continued to flow for some time. Shi Yin just coldly glared at Selene, still sitting on Shi Yan''s lap.


    [This is much more troubling than expected... There seems to be a deeper plot... I''m not sure if this has anything to do with the test but that ape, Uncle Zhi is certainly not the root of the problem. His motives remain unclear. But I now know what we should do next. Our next ally should be the mountain god. Since Selene is close to the ape, she probably knows where the mountain god is. However, how can I be certain that it''d be willing to ally us? If it learns that we tricked Selene, wouldn''t we be walking into a tiger''s den?]


    [Our safest option is to first figure out the abilities of the treasures. I just hope that at least one of will have a defensive ability for us to at least run away from the mountain god.]


    Selene did not move from her spot, falling back to sleep yet again. Shi Yan wanted to move away from Selene, but she clung to him rather tightly. Shi Yin on the other hand, got off of Shi Yan¡¯s lap. Shi Yan was perplexed. He did not understand why Shi Yin would leave him. It was normal for a jealous woman to stick to her person, especially in front of her rival.


    However, Shi Yan underestimated the ferociousness of the little fox. Shi Yin did not simply walk away from Shi Yan; she was looking for the right angle to push Selene away from Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan didn''t realise Shi Yin''s intentions until she started charging at Selene. He tried to stop her, but it was too late. Shi Yin head-butted Selene, letting go of Shi Yan¡¯s arm, and Selene fell onto Shi Yan¡¯s lap.


    Shi Yin was not pleased. She failed to move Selene away from Shi Yan, but made it worse. Selene was in her private spot. In a fit of anger, Shi Yin tried to bite Selene awake. Shi Yin knew that she didn''t have enough strength to toss Selene away from Shi Yan so, she could only scare Selene away from Shi Yan.


    Her small mouth approached Selene¡¯s arm. With her K-nine exposed, she ran forward and pounced.


    Shi Yan saw Shi Yin¡¯s aggressive expression and moved to cover Selene. His arms wrapped around the little girl, forming a protective layer of defence.


    Shi Yin wanted to stop. However, she was already in mid-air. She managed to close her jaws but was unable to retract her claws. ¡°*Cheech*¡± the claws dug into Shi Yan¡¯s arm, spilling blood. Shi Yin became scared. She was afraid that Shi Yan would start hating her and started crying out. She apologised with a teary face, ¡°eyyahh... Eyyahh¡±.


    Shi Yan moved forward and reached his arm out to caress her. Guilty, Shi Yin did not dare look at Shi Yan in the eyes. She moved around to the injured arm and started to lick it, hoping it would alleviate the pain.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but bend down and kiss Shi Yin on her head. ¡°It''s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Don''t worry about me okay?¡± He smiled. Sadly, Shi Yin did not look nor hear Shi Yan¡¯s words, as she continued to lick the wound.


    As Shi Yin licked the wound, the golden bell on her neck began to glow. ¡°*Ding, Ding, Ding*¡± the bell rang three times and a bright light enveloped all three of them. A short while later, the light dissipated. The golden bell was now silver in colour.


    Opening his eyes from the bright flash, Shi Yan discovered that his wounds were completely healed.


    [What? This bell... did it activate? How did we activate it? Wait... why did it change colour? ]


    Shi Yan held the bell, investigating it. It seems that only the colour has changed. Everything else remained the same. Strange...


    Shi Yan looked at Shi Yin to discover that her mouth was covered in his blood. The silver fur, smudged with blood from her mouth to neck.


    [Could it be? Blood? ]


    Shi Yan bit his finger. A small trace of blood was oozing out. Shi Yin stared, perplex by Shi Yan¡¯s actions. She did not interfere, trusting that Shi Yan had it all planned.


    Shi Yan rubbed his blood on the bell but nothing happened. Could it be that this thing can only be used once? Changing his experiment to the cloak, once the cloak got in contact with the blood, the cloak disappeared.


    [What? Where did it go? Shi Yan placed his hand on where the cloak was. Strange? It just became invisible... hold on, do things inside become invisible as well? ]


    Shi Yan took the cloak and gently covered Shi Yin. Shi Yin did not resist, she willing took up the role as a test subject. She was even happy to be of use to Shi Yan. The invisible cloak encased Shi Yin, and she disappeared along with the cloak.


    Shi Yan did not seem surprised, rather he got excited. This cloak was a dream object for all thieves and it was in his hands. Smiling, Shi Yan thought of how he could easily rob the rich and arrogant nobles of Nan Dynasty, all for a drop of blood.


    Shi Yin saw Shi Yan stop moving, and she dug her way out of the cloak. She proceeded to lick Shi Yan¡¯s finger. Her small soft tongue woke Shi Yan up from his day dream. He recalled that he still had one last treasure that he hasn''t tested it out.


    He pulled his hand back from Shi Yin¡¯s tongue and gave her a kiss on her forehead as thanks. Applying the blood onto the pendant did not give the same reaction as the now silver bell or the black cloak. Instead, the pendant opened up to reveal a mirror on one side and a large white gemstone on the other. The rim of the pendant was decorated with white glowing runes. Shi Yan could only faintly read one small sentence on either side. The other runes were unrecognisable to Shi Yan. On the side of the mirror it reads: ¡®Disguise Spectrum¡¯. On the side of the white gem, it reads: ¡®Heart of worlds¡¯.


    Shi Yan did not understand what those names meant for the pendant. However, he had a vague sense that these names were related to the abilities of the pendant. He thought of Lumi, pondering his words, strength, courage and endurance. However, the boy did not understand how those words currently relate to the situation right now.


    When he came back from his thoughts, he did not see his own face. Instead, it was Lumi¡¯s face!

 Chapter 12 – The Mountain God

    Shi Yan was utterly shocked. Did his face turned into Lumi¡¯s? he wondered. He looked at Shi Yin, who did not show any form of surprised expression.


    [Strange, if my face changed, Shi Yin would definitely be shocked. Does this mean that my face didn''t change?] Shi Yan carried Selene to the bed. This time, he did not faced any resistance from Shi Yin. Instead, her whole attitude took a 180 turn, she was now extremely docile as she obediently followed Shi Yan.


    Once Selene was placed in a comfortable position, Shi Yan took Shi Yin to the river. The river in this world was unlike the river at Shi Yan''s cave. The water was tranquil, no waves, no ripple. It was an extremely slow flow of water. From the water''s reflection, Shi Yan could clearly see that his face did not change. He took the pendant in his hand, he noticed that the mirror no longer captured any background. Everything else in the mirror but Lumi''s face was pitch black. When Shi Yan rotated the mirror to different angles, Lumi''s face followed.


    [What if I close the mirror? Will Lumi''s face be gone?]


    Closing the mirror, nothing happened. The pendant was now firmly locked, unable to be pried open even when Shi Yan bit into his finger again and applied more blood. Shi Yin, on the other hand, had moved away from Shi Yan. She no longer recognised Shi Yan, as she showed an aggressive posture.


    Shi Yan noticed Shi Yin''s weird actions and took a look at his reflection again. This time, he looked exactly like Lumi.


    [There is no doubt, this is definitely caused by the pendant! I don''t think only my looks changed. Shi Yin wouldn''t be so aggressive if I still smelled the same. Don¡¯t tell me even my smell changed? What about my voice? "Shi Yin~".] Shi Yan started the scratch the back his hand. [This is definitely not my voice... My face, my smell and even my voice changed. What kind of treasure is this? Why would Lumi and his brother owe something like this? An invisible cloak, a healing bell, a morphing pendant...]


    [*Sigh* I can try to ask Lumi but I doubt he will talk. That guy is way too tight-lipped. Let''s forget about them for now, there are bigger problems at hand. Poor Shi Yin doesn''t recognise me anymore. Right now she really looks angry... If she injures me again, I can''t imagine how much guilt she will feel...]


    In spite of Shi Yan''s worry, they were unwarranted. While Shi Yan was thinking, he unconsciously scratched the back of his hand out of habit. Naturally, Shi Yin noticed it and vaguely guessed the situation. She was no longer aggressive towards Shi Yan. Instead, she moved closer to him.


    Before Shi Yan could notice, Shi Yin was already in front of him. She started to lick him, probing Shi Yan. Shi Yan understood her intentions. Thus, he squad down and gave the little fox a big kiss on her forehead. The little fox¡¯s eyes glittered, transmitting a message, ¡®I found you¡¯.


    [It seems Shi Yin recognises me now. But if Selene saw me, she''s going to have a shock. I wonder if I could change back?]


    Shi Yan tinkered around with the pendant but, nothing changed. He still had Lumi¡¯s face and voice. [Damn it... Will I have to look like an old man for the rest of my life?]


    [¡°*sigh*¡± I guess I will have to live with this... At least if I get back to the orphanage, I can pose as Lumi and steal some stuff.] Shi Yan gave a cold laugh.


    *********************


    ~ Early afternoon


    **********************


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin ate some fresh fruits and took a bath together. Both wearing their respective treasures were waiting for Selene to wake up. Shi Yin was obviously displeased that they had to wait for her but, she would not show any displeasure. She didn¡¯t want to be an inconvenience to Shi Yan. However, she planned to deal with Selene when Shi Yan is not around.


    "Uuuwaaaaagggh" Selene gave a loud yawn while stretching herself awake. "Hey Selene. You''re finally awake." Shi Yan gave Selene a charming smile, he had to reintroduce himself; and hopefully not scare her away.


    Selene rubbed her eyes, once she got a clear view of Shi Yan, she jumped out of the bed and pointed to Shi Yan. "Where is big brother? Old man, how did you come in here! No! You...you''re not allowed here!" Shaking her head, Selene spread open her palm and a portal appeared above Shi Yan. Taken aback by Selene''s sudden aggression, Shi Yan quickly shouted to prove his innocence. "Selene! I''m Shi Yan! Stooop!".


    The portal was only an inch away from Shi Yan''s head, and Shi Yin yelled "Eyyyahh!". The portal immediately froze still and disappeared. Selene''s eyes started to become red.


    Shi Yan looked at Shi Yin, thinking that his lovely little fox was ferocious, being able to bring someone like Selene into submission. Shi Yin noticed Shi Yan''s gaze and gave a proud "*hummp*", trying to show off that she was better than Selene. Poor Selene sadly muttered out, "No please... *sniff* please don¡¯t leave...".


    Shi Yan walked closer to Selene, grasping her hand, "we are not going anywhere, don¡¯t cry alright"


    [I think this is how you comfort children...]Shi Yan thought.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Selene slowly sobered up, having someone with her calmed her mind. Naturally, these feelings were due to a child being used to dependence. Having someone to depend on was a luxury which she took for granted. Having experienced the loss of such a precious luxury, she did not wish to lose it again. These feeling were not of romance but their display of affection was similar. Thus, Shi Yin often disliked Selene, both of them are alone and both of them currently relied on Shi Yan. Their similarities made Shi Yin uncomfortable.


    Selene now hugged Shi Yan''s arm and buried her head into it. She muttered "Big brother... I''m sorry..."


    Shi Yan used his other hand to caress the little girl on her head. "Don''t worry about it. It''s not your fault that you didn''t recognise me. I can''t transform back to how I previously looked, so I''m sorry that I startled you". Shi Yin pretended not to mind their skin-ship and went to caress Shi Yan''s leg, indicating, ''I''m here too you know''.


    After awhile, Shi Yan pulled Selene away from himself and asked "Selene, I got a very important question to ask you". In a solemn voice, "do you know where can I find this mountain god? If we can get him to help us, we''ve got a much greater chance of taking down that ape."


    Selene shook her head "Big brother, I cannot bring you there. Please don¡¯t go".


    Shi Yan did not understand the customs at this mountain but roughly guessed that no one was allowed to go and visit the mountain god. "Selene, don¡¯t worry, we are not from this mountain! You could just tell us the directions and we could walk there. I''m sure that your benevolent mountain gods would forgive us if we said that we got lost right?"


    "¡­"


    Cold sweat started to fall on Shi Yan''s face. He didn¡¯t expect the mountain god to be a ruthless individual. However, he knew that there was no possibility of killing the ape without its help. In front of such overbearing might, schemes and tactics were useless. An attempt was just a forfeit of life.


    Shi Yan firmly gripped onto Selene, his gaze were locked onto her. Noticing his strong gaze, she lowered her head. "Selene, please we need to see the mountain god. Don¡¯t worry about us. I have tricks to run away from him if we are ever threatened".


    Selene did not relent in her persistence. Shi Yan knew that he had to convince her but with what?


    Shi Yin notices that Shi Yan was struggling to convince Selene. Thus, she took it upon herself to convince Selene. "Eyyah" she cried, and immediately Selene started to shake her head. "No! I won''t allow you to leave! Big brother must stay here! He cannot leave". Shi Yan did not interfere with their quarrel. He hoped for Shi Yin to be able to convince Selene.


    Shi Yin got more annoyed at Selene,"EEeeeyahh!" She shouted. Shi Yin threatened Selene, saying that ''Shi Yan would hate her if he doesn''t see the mountain god.'' Selene shook her head, expressing unwillingness and fear. She hated the idea of Shi Yan and Shi Yin leaving her but, she even more so feared Shi Yan would start hating her. She bit her lips and made a portal appear beside her.


    Selene heard from her mother that the mountain god would punish anyone that stepped into his cavern. However, hearing Shi Yin said that Shi Yan would not be punished but was welcomed by the mountain god, she had no more excuse to keep them inside her world. Although she wanted to express disbelief, she could not bear the risk of Shi Yan hating her. "Big brother... Please, can''t you stay with me?"


    Shi Yan could tell that Shi Yin managed to convince Selene and walked pass the portal; followed by Shi Yin. Once back into the world he originally came form, Shi Yan looked at the sad looking tree, "Selene, don¡¯t worry, we may not see each other for awhile so stay here and be a good girl okay? I will make sure that we come back for you. So, don''t cry while we are away alright?".


    Selene, holding back her tears, "Come back... Come back quickly, ok?" She pointed to the tip of the mountains with her branch. "Mountain valley, the cave... very near. *sniff* Big brother, come back. Later ok?". Shi Yan gave Selene a sad smile, "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll come back soon. So wait for me okay?".


    Selene gave a soft *Em,* while looking at Shi Yan and Shi Yin walk away.


    Although they only knew each other for close to two days, Shi Yan felt a strange connection to Selene. It was similar to when he first saw Shi Yin. They did not need to take a very long time to develop a bond. He felt only guilt towards Selene at first, but it quickly developed to actual care of her well being.


    ******************


    ~ After 2 days


    ******************


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin have been exploring the mountain valley without any fruitful encounters. Silent at night and eventless in the day. At night, Shi Yan would often tinker with the treasures while Shi Yin would gather fruits for them to eat. Although they have not found the cave entrance, Shi Yan learnt quite a few things about the treasures in these two days.


    [This is really where the mountain god lives. There are practically no animals here. I even rarely find insects here. Just what kind of magic does this mountain god use to force so many living things away from this place... I should put the activate cloak just in case, but the amount of blood it takes is way too much. For just a minute, it takes a drop of blood! ]


    [It''s already been two days... I hope that Selene isn''t still crying...]


    His thoughts were disrupted when Shi Yin pulled his cloak. He looked at her, pointing her nose in a direction. She obviously found something.


    After they walked in the direction Shi Yin pointed to, Shi Yan found traces of a huge battle. The battle was more devastating than the ones he saw in the forest. In a 2 kilometre radius, all trees were uprooted; some parts of the land devastatingly torched; patches of blood stains everywhere, causing the air to smell of rot. The smell was so strong that it gave Shi Yan nausea. Shi Yin, fortunately, was not affected by the smell, despite her more sensitive nose.


    Shi Yan held his vomit back. He doesn''t wish to proceed any further but he knew that this place was linked to the mountain god. Shi Yin could tell Shi Yan was not feeling well from his pale face. She jumped up to Shi Yan''s arms. Shi Yan attempted to hold her but she used his arms as a propulsion to jump up to his shoulders. Shi Yin would lie on his shoulder, her long silvery tail around his neck, giving of a faint fragrance. Shi Yan slowly felt better; the putrid smell now no longer had any effect on him. As thanks, he gave Shi Yin a little kiss on the tip of her tail.


    Walking about the area, Shi Yan took special care not to step on the stains of blood. He managed to walked through the entire place without getting his feet stuck on the stains of blood. After walking for awhile, he noticed that there were two different blood stains leading to opposite directions.


    Shi Yan started to scratch the back of his hand while gathering up the clues in this battleground.


    [It seems that there were survivors in this battle. Since there were no bones around, could it be that all the blood here was due to a battle of two monsters? It''s too unlikely that the retreating monster would carry all its wounded comrades back. If this was the case, then this should be the battleground between the mountain god and the ape. But, why would it be hard for a mountain god to defeat the ape? Was it really only as strong as the ape? Or did the ape grew stronger than the mountain god, and planned to overthrow him? ]


    Shi Yan could not think of the reason for the battle and switched his focus.


    [The marks on the trees showed that one of the beast used claws and jaws as its weapon. That''s probably the mountain god. Judging from the size, the mountain god should be around the same size as the ape... Damn, can I even manage to run away from it? If I were to be ambushed by it, it''s definitely a dead end... There must be something I can do to make sure that...!]


    [Hold on...] Shi Yan''s lips curved into a smile. [I can use the cloak to move inside the cave and scout. He can''t ambush what he can''t see. Since he did not try to eliminate the ape after all this time, I can assume that he is still injured. I don¡¯t think I can personally kill that thing. But! I can certainly run away from him now. ]


    [All that''s left is to decide which path for me to follow. Both paths are pretty similar, I need to find the one with claw marks on the ground.]


    Shi Yan looked around but did not manage to find any claw marks. The mountain god''s tracks had already been destroyed by the rain. Shi Yan now could only make a guess as to which direction the mountain god was. However, at this point Shi Yin turn to lick his face and pointed to one of the blood trails.


    Shi Yan understood. Shi Yin could tell the difference in the smell of the two beast. He followed the trail and after 4 hours or so, he reached a cave entrance by a mountain side.


    [This seems to be the place... I really got to give credit to Shi Yin. Without her, I doubt that we would arrive here so quickly. I should steal some steak from the nobles and give it to her once we are back!]

 Chapter 13 – Old Friend

    Shi Yan bit his fingers and dipped his blood on to his cloak. Both Shi Yin and Shi Yan in the cloak immediately became invisible. Although it was deep, the cave did not lead to a lower altitude. Instead, it lead to a higher grounds within the mountains. The entire cave''s circumference was big, about 15 times that of Shi Yan''s cave.


    When Shi Yan walked deeper into the cave, he had to rely on the walls to move. It was way too dark for a normal human to see. Cautious and nimble, his footsteps were silent. For once in his life, he thanked his experience as a thief. Without his background, he would have certainly been found out. Shi Yin, who sat on his shoulders was also keeping her breathing in check. Watching Shi Yan sleathly make his way deeper into the cave, made her realize that he does not wish to get found.


    Their efforts paid off once they were almost at the end of the cave. Shi Yan could finally see light. Looking up at the source, he could tell that there was a small hole at the ceiling. The light shone made end of the cave visible. It was a huge chamber. Currently, there was a huge white tiger lying down at the side of the chamber. It''s body was no longer majestic as it once was. Swells and cuts could be seen. From its appearance, it was obvious that this thing was close to death but Shi Yan didn''t get that feeling. He felt that this tiger was still extremely lively, still being able to kill him in a single breath''s time.


    Looking at the white tiger from afar, Shi Yan was studying its possible weak points. His hands slowly moved together as his thoughts deepened. Eventually he got back to his old habits.


    [This must be the mountain god. I''m not sure why, but I get the feeling that he actually won the battle between the ape. Despite it receiving more injuries than the ape. The ape was not wounded the last time I saw it. But still... this thing feels to be much more threatening than the ape...]


    [Why do I feel this way?


    Strange, one of its legs is definitely broken. It seemed too distorted to be normal... Its cuts have already dried up but is not fully healed, as least not as of now. But why is its mouth bleeding? ...internal injuries? Could it be that the ape have internally injured than the tiger? ]


    Shaking his head, Shi Yanthought that this was too strange. The tiger uses a sharp weapon but the ape definitely uses its hands, a blunt weapon. [When I saw gangs use a stick to hit beggars, they would often end up with broken bones and swelling. This is proof that the injuries gotten by the tiger are from the ape. However, that doesn''t explain why the ape doesn''t have a single cut on it. The battle definitely resulted in bloodshed on both sides. It''s was impossible for the ape to not be cut.]


    Shi Yan thought about the bell on Shi Yin''s neck. [That''s it! It healed. Was it some kind of special ability it has? If that''s the case... it''s going to come back soon to attack the tiger! We have to leave now!]


    As Shi Yan turned around, the tiger spoke in a deep and dignified voice. "old friend, aren''t you going to greet someone before you leave?"


    Shi Yan stood rooted, he didn''t expect the tiger to be able to find him.


    [How did he manage to find me? Sound? No, even with sound, it''s impossible to call me an old friend. That means he can see me?]


    Cold sweat starts to fall on Shi Yan''s face. He had no choice but to turn around.


    Slowly turning around, Shi Yan took off the cloak and covered Shi Yin. Pretending to be Lumi, "Old friend, I wanted to visit you but saw that you were injured... I thought that letting you rest without disturbing you would be appropriate".


    Suddenly, the tiger spoke in an aggressive tone "You are pretty daring to lie to me. Did you think I would not recognise my old friend? Did you really think that I was unable to tell that you have entered my cave?"


    "Show yourself!" The tiger roared. The whole cave shook, he puked out some blood while Shi Yan fell to the ground, ears buzzing. As the tiger''s eyes gazed on to the pendant on Shi Yan chest, it silently cursed in its heart.


    Shi Yin leaped out of Shi Yan''s shoulder and removed the cloak on her. Her hair was now messy and she felt dizzy but she stood tall, trying to protect the injured Shi Yan behind her. When the tiger''s eyes landed on Shi Yin and his face turned black. His voice turned to become more gentle. "Little Princess, this is no place for you. Go back to the Divine Ocean Palace. You don¡¯t belong here."


    Shi Yin yelled, trying to explain the situation. "Eyyahh! Eyyah... Yah!".


    When the tiger heard her, his face was a little distressed. Finally, he muttered, "I see!" And laughed crudely. Then he turned to Shi Yin and asked "Is this your beloved? Your future mate?"


    Shi Yin''s face turned a little red. Looking down, she spoke in a soft voice "Eyyaaah".


    The tiger face became solemn, he read some incantation and Shi Yan quickly recovered. "Mortal, I''m not sure what you have done to gain the favor of this little one here. But, you must protect her with all your might. Your fate is going to be that of hardships and numerous trials await you".


    Shi Yan did not understand anything. He didn''t manage to hear the Tiger and Shi Yin''s conversation but he understood that there was no enmity between the tiger and themselves at the moment. He thanked Shi Yin in his heart. He knew this situation was only possible with her. However, he could help but asked, "I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. What trials?"


    The tiger said in a cold voice and shook its head. "I don''t know. You will have to wait and see for yourself". He moved his paw and it showed a sleeping little white tiger, about the three times the size of Shi Yin. The larger white tiger looked at the little tiger delicately and spoke, "my little princess, wake up". He used his large nose to gently caress the small tiger.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The small tiger cutely opened its purple eyes. It stood up and went to lick its father. In a depressed voice, "Little one, your father has to leave soon." Taking a deep breath, "Father needs to leave you to some of my friends, they will take care of you while I''m away...".


    Shi Yan stood still not muttering a word. He understood what the tiger was planning. He was planning to take a final stance with the ape soon. He wants his daughter to leave, preventing her from being in the crossfire.


    Shi Yan thought to himself, scratching the back of his hand.


    [Why is he leaving his daughter to us? He seems to be aware that the ape is going to come back. Obviously, he should already have come up some kind of plan beforehand. Why is it the case that he would be more willing to leave his precious daughter to some stranger? Could it be that he trust us more than his plans? Arghhhh! There must be something more to this. The safest option should be to run away! Even in his condition, I highly doubt that he can''t move. Maybe there''s something preventing him from running away? ]


    [Hold on, the ape''s sudden actions, his weakening, there must be something else in the background! Some enemy or threat that made him unable to run away. Could it be that the ape was a trap? Or was he a spy? There are too many possibilities! But, at least now I know. There''s another threat that I have to look out for. If he is allowing his daughter to follow us, that means that the unknown threat would not notice his daughter.]


    [Even if he survives the battle later, he would not be able to kill us with his daughter as our hostage. I guess there are more benefits that drawbacks.]


    Shi Yan looked at the little tiger and gave a warm smile.


    Shi Yin wanted to stop the father tiger from delivering his daughter to Shi Yan. However, she knew that they were in no position to refuse. She understood their difference in strength and didn''t want Shi Yan to get hurt from the father tiger.


    The little tiger looked at Shi Yan and Shi Yin. After seeing Shi Yin, she gave a playful smile. The playful little tiger thought that she has found a nice new toy.


    The father tiger noticed his daughter''s playful smile and gave a sad smile "darling, why don¡¯t you follow the little fox out for awhile. I need to speak with my old friend here. We need a lot of catching up to do. Be a good girl alright".


    The little tiger gave a nod ''um'' and followed Shi Yin out of the cave. In front of her father, the little tiger walked casually. After disappearing into the darkness of the cave, she started to chase Shi Yin. Too bad for the little tiger, Shi Yan was a lot faster than her.


    After they were gone, the tiger spoke to Shi Yan "boy, show me your true form".


    Shi Yan embarrassingly whispered "Um... lord mountain god... I don''t actually know how to return to normal".


    The tiger did not laugh. Instead, his expression turned colder, " Come here"


    Shi Yan walked to the front of the tiger. Feeling his strong breathing, Shi Yan couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated by it. The tiger took his paw out and touched the pendant. A purple light covered Shi Yan, and he returned back to his normal body. "I see... no wonder you couldn''t turn back... you haven''t even started to cultivate!" The tiger''s face expressed shocked, after that, it turned to anger.


    "Little boy how old are you?" The angry tiger said in a dignified but gentle voice.


    "7?" Shi Yan responded with curiosity. He wondered why his age mattered to the tiger.


    The tiger''s face expression turned even darker but his voice remained the same. "boy, do you know who I am?".


    Shi Yan shook his head "I''m not sure who you are but does this have anything to do with the situation you are in?"


    The tiger was surprised, this boy''s thoughts far exceeded most mortal''s perceptive level. "Yes... I''m in this pitiful state due to my position in this world. I''m not sure if you have heard of me. But I am known as one of the four great beast gods, Byakko".


    When Shi Yan heard the name, he was just confused. He doesn''t pay much attention to rumours and legends. Seeing his confused face, Byakko let out a sigh "boy, you should have already guessed that my life was in danger". Shi Yan gave a nod, and Byakko continued "My life can be saved thanks to your appearance, or should I say that pendant''s" Byakko took out its paw and pointed to the pendant. The pendant opened up, bringing shock to Shi Yan. Seeing Shi Yan''s shocked expression, Byakko didn''t bother to explain. "Boy, think about yourself, your face, your voice".


    Shi Yan compiled. His decisions did not matter anymore since his life was literally in the hands of Byakko at the moment. As he thought about himself, his face appeared on the pendant. Byakko closed the pendant, and nothing happened.


    Byakko then coughed out a small orb and in a weak voice, "This is my core. It''s my life and cultivation. It''s now in your care, along with my daughter".


    Before Shi Yan could get a clear view of the orb, it already flew directly into his mouth. Shi Yan almost choked but the orb was quick to enter his stomach, allowing him to breathe again. Byakko''s face was now pale, it has weakened a lot. With his final parting words, he yelled to Shi Yan "Boy, run as fast as you can and don¡¯t come back". After his final sentence, Byakko became silent. His eyes dulled.


    Shi Yan understood the urgency of the matter. He knew that Byakko was trying to tell him that the ape was coming. He bowed to the tiger and ran towards the entrance of the cave.


    ************************


    ~ After Shi Yan left,


    ************************


    The weakened tiger spoke in an angry but weak voice "Hati! Come out you bastard!"


    Soon, Lumi appeared before Byakko in a soft solemn voice "Greetings old friend. It has truly been a long time."


    Byakko snorted. Once he saw Hati, he understood the situation and scolded "What are you and your brother thinking! That boy is just a child! How could you make him go through your trials?"


    Hati looked at Byakko with sad eyes "We had no choice, this boy was simply fated to go through our trials. Our era has ended and it is time for the new generations to replace us". Hati stopped for awhile, looked towards the exit of the cave and continued "You should already know that our tombs are not eternal. They will one day die with us. If we could find someone to take our inheritance, that would be our greatest wish".


    "But still! A child?"


    Hati sighed "There was no choice, only a uncultivated child could enter our tomb".


    Byakko no longer bothered to rebuke. "So? What test is he going through currently?"


    "Second trial out of four, the test of strength, endurance and courage".


    Byakko thought for a while before speaking again. "He has definitely shown courage and endurance but not strength..."


    Hati said in a sad voice, "Indeed... to prove his worth, he needs to kill at least one of the demonic beast in this land. Who''d expect that most of the beast that remained were killed by your guardian. All the few that remained are either in hiding or are too strong for him to face."


    Byakko''s face turned darker, " If only I could cure the poison in his mind..."


    Hati walked forward and sat down, closer to Byakko, "it''s not your fault, you should know that they are still out to hunt for you. The mind control poison ordered him to kill all demonic beast from the mountains. Eventually, if Shi Yan doesn''t hurry, he might just need to kill your daughter to pass the test."


    Byakko calmly explained, "That won''t happen. Once the ape is healed up, he will attack me first. Its life will end here with this body of mine." Byakko closed his eyes for a moment, expressing deep regret.


    Byakko turned solemn and asked Hati, not wanting to talk about the ape any further. "Hati, could you do me a favor and let the boy pass through all your trials? You should already know that now he also carries my life, inheritance and daughter."


    Hati slowly shook his head "Old friend, I''m sorry. The trials must be passed before he can obtain our inheritance. My brother and I both are just remnant souls, just like you now, we don''t have the power and strength to change the test. We are only observers, to see the person who will obtain our inheritance."


    Byakko let out a soft sigh, "That kid''s fate is certainly extraordinary... He not only obtained my inheritance, he''s probably also fated to have yours. That fox of his as well... To think that she would pick him... A human...".


    Hati looked down, "Indeed, their path will be more treacherous than that of me and my siblings... If the boy survives through all the ordeals, the world will definitely experience a great shift. Another era will soon be born with him as the centre... it is too bad we wouldn¡¯t be there to see it."


    The tiger chuckled "you might not be able to see it but I will! Don¡¯t worry, once we are both cross the Yellow River, I can spend another eternity telling you his tale!"


    Hati gave a cold smile. "I''ll look forward to that day my friend..."


    The conversation between the two continued as the old friends catch up. Enjoying some of their last moments together.

 Chapter 14 – Sister Shi Yin

    Shi Yan exited the cave, he looked around from Shi Yin and the little tiger. Although he could not see them, he could tell that they were playing from the ground. There were obvious paw marks on the ground, scattered around. Shi Yan followed their footsteps but did not bother calling out. He knew that Shi Yin would not be able to hear him, likewise, the little tiger would not recognize him.


    After awhile, he found the little tiger lying on the ground breathless, while Shi Yin was putting lilies around her. Shi Yan couldn''t help but laugh. (lilies are a sign of peaceful/innocent rebirth.)


    When Shi Yin saw Shi Yan, she immediately jumped into his arms. Breathing in his scent, which she missed. The white tiger was still on the floor, still pretending to be dead. Shi Yin gave a cute "Eyah!" And the white tiger sprang up from her dead state.


    Shi Yin, while still in Shi Yan''s arms, started to talk to the little tiger. "eyah, eyaaa...yah. Yah!" The white tiger just nods, silently listening to Shi Yin attentively. Shi Yan was yet again impressed by Shi Yin. She managed to control both Selene and the little white tiger!


    The white tiger cried out "rraaawr". Seeming to accept the message. Shi Yan did not understand the conversation between the two but Shi Yin was digging her head into Shi Yan''s chest.


    Little did Shi Yan know, the little tiger is currently addressing Shi Yin as big sister.


    The little tiger did not have any friends. This was especially due to her father''s demand that no one was to enter the mountain valley. She could go outside to play, but without many living things around, it was boring. Food doesn''t need to be hunted, it was normally already prepared by her father, Byakko. Thus, in her 6 years of life, she lived only in boredom.


    When Shi Yin and Shi Yan came, she was excited beyond belief. However, she showed restraint. She was afraid her overly strict father would not allow her to play. Only after her father couldn''t see her would she start to play.


    During the game with Shi Yin, the little tiger tried her best to catch Shi Yin but it was no use. Shi Yin was way too fast. After a while, she proposed a new game. However, Shi Yin was not willing to play it. The little tiger cried a little to show displeasure but Shi Yin ignored her. Her usual tears would make Byakko turn soft but it did not faze Shi Yin at all.


    Shi Yin saw that the little tiger was desperate to play. Thus, she came up with a plan to distance the little tiger from Shi Yan. Shi Yin told the little tiger that she would only play if the little tiger would listen to her. Naturally, little tiger nodded in agreement. Thus, they started to play more games like tree climbing.


    In the end, Shi Yin managed to beat the little tiger again and again. Shi Yin''s skills managed to impress the little tiger, making her respect Shi Yin more and more. Eventually, she started calling Shi Yin big sister.


    After a few more games, the little tiger was exhausted. She laid on the ground, breathless. Shi Yin saw the exhausted little cub and decided to play funeral. Just when she was about to put the lilies as offerings, Shi Yan came.


    The little cub thought Shi Yin just left to collect more flower. However, hearing her cries alerted the little tiger.


    The little tiger looked at Shi Yan while Shi Yin instructed her. Shi Yin told the little cub that she has claimed this human as hers. That the little tiger should stay away from him, no physical contact. If not, Shi Yin would no longer play with her.


    The little tiger agreed, she didn¡¯t want to be unable to play with Shi Yin.


    Shi Yan caressed Shi Yin, he looked at the little tiger and was wondering how to address her. He decided to put it off since he could not understand her. Instead, he planned to get Selene to be his translator.


    Shi Yan turned around and started to walk. He looked back to check on the little tiger from time to time, ensuring that she was following him. Naturally, the little tiger obediently followed Shi Yan, in this case, Shi Yin.


    It would take them about a day to reach back to Selene. During the day, they would walk. Once it reached the late afternoon, Shi Yan would make a small bedding out of Bamboos and vines. While both Shi Yin and the little tiger went out to forage for food. The little tiger had little experience searching for food. Hence, she was mostly playing around disturbing Shi Yin. Shi Yin did get annoyed but, did not lash out. She didn¡¯t want the little tiger to be scared of her and run back to Shi Yan.


    The preparation for the night was done and the two girls enjoyed their comfortable beds. The little tiger fell asleep first. Shi Yin made sure she was between the little tiger and Shi Yan, before falling asleep. Shi Yan, on the other hand, did not have such a peaceful night. The current situation was very chaotic. There were too many unknown problems in which he has not solved.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    [There seems to be so much happening now... I wonder if I can keep all of them safe... I don¡¯t have the strength nor the skills. This whole time, I depended so much on Shi Yin. I thought I could protect her. But in the end, she was the one who protected me. I want to get stronger. At least enough for those around me to live a safe life.


    Byakko said that my life would be full of trial... Is it safe for me to bring along Shi Yin? Shi Yan gave a cold smile. Even if I leave her, she would follow me. She¡¯s willing to follow me anywhere. For her and I, our lives are already considered as one... We would be willing to die for the other. Die with the other. I never knew her background story. Seeing by how Byakko respected her, she must have a high position in this world of immortals. ¡°*sigh*¡± If that was the case, why would she be in the Nan Dynasty on that fateful day, injured?


    Ever since we ran out of the orphanage, our lives have turned upside down. Or should I say my life? Ever since I stepped into the world of immortals, I feel like I am closer to knowing the real you.


    Every day seems like an exciting adventure. Our lives always on the line. I also have to keep alert, thinking and scheming. However, the questions of this world are too vast, too deep. Even if I were to solve a problem, another one seems to crop up. *sigh* I don¡¯t feel safe, knowing that I don¡¯t know. I want to go back, learn more about this world, make the uncertainties certain...


    But first, we need to pass this test. It requires strength, endurance and courage. Yet, strength could mean anything. The strength of thought, the strength of will, or brute strength. Likewise, how can I prove that I have endurance? How long can I run? How much can I take before I go insane? These are more vague topics than the previous test.


    No point thinking anymore, it¡¯s already midnight. We need to travel faster tomorrow. Although we are already quite a distance away from the cave, I cannot be certain if we would run into the ape along the way. This time, with Byakko¡¯s daughter with us, I highly doubt that the ape will let us survive like last time.]


    *************


    ~Morning,


    ************


    ¡°Raawr!¡± The little tiger roared, awakening Shi Yan. He slowly opened his eyes to see the little tiger talking to Shi Yin.


    The little tiger was complaining of hunger. This was the longest time she¡¯s been without food. She doesn¡¯t eat fruits and vegetables, which Shi Yin brought to her. Only beast cores and meat. The little tiger shook its head whenever Shi Yin forced her to eat fruits. The little tiger cried out of injustice and ill-treatment. Begging her elder sister to give her some normal food to eat. Shi Yin obviously could not easily obtain meat or beast cores, thus forced the tiger to eat the fruits.


    Watching Shi Yin holding the fruit in front of the little tiger, Shi Yan understood the situation. However, he cannot do anything to help the little tiger as she continued to complain. He tried to think of a solution, but all he could come up with was to disguise mashed plants as meat. Using his blood as colouring, to make it more appetising. Of course, he rejected the idea since he doesn''t know if the little tiger would develop a liking to his blood!


    In the end, the little tiger disgruntledly watched Shi Yan eat while on an empty stomach. When Shi Yan tried to console her by caressing, she immediately backed away. Jumping back about 2 metres.


    [... Does she hate me that much? ]


    Shi Yan shook his head and sighed. Shi Yin was of course smiling. Watching her little sister be so obedient, how could an elder sister not be happy!


    Shi Yan looked back to the direction of Byakko¡¯s cave. [We are not far away from the exit of the valley. It''ll probably take another 2 hours of walking to exit. Another hour or so to reach Selene. But damn! why didn¡¯t you leave some food for your daughter? You should be aware that your princess is a picky eater... ¡°*sigh*¡± whatever... priorities first. We need to head out of the valley. Else, we can''t feed that little princess.]


    Shi Yan continued to move, with the two little beasts behind him, they walked to the exit. However, after two hours, the little tiger stopped walking. She shook her head refusing to leave the area. She was not permitted to leave the mountain valley. She was afraid of the punishment her father would deliver once she exited the mountain valley.


    Shi Yin was the first to notice the little tiger¡¯s refusal to proceed. Shi Yin tugged Shi Yan¡¯s cloak alerting him. Shi Yan turned around, to find the little tiger sitting 20 metres away, shaking her head. Shi Yan wanted to approach her but recalled her earlier reaction; he decided to wait for Shi Yin to deal with the little tiger before doing anything.


    The little tiger noticed Shi Yin stopped moving and called out to her ¡°raawr..rar¡±. Shi Yin understood the situation but was unable to tell Shi Yan. She knew that it was up to her to deal with the little tiger.


    Shi Yin first tried to persuade the little tiger, telling her that Byakko would not punish her. However, the little tiger did not believe. She dared not take the risk.


    Next, Shi Yan tried to push the little tiger but her small stature made it impossible to move the little tiger.


    Next, Shi Yin threatened to never play with the little tiger. This made the little tiger frightened. She wants to continue to play with Shi Yin but still doesn¡¯t want to get punished by her father. Thus, the little tiger threw a tantrum. She began to run back into the forest, trying to make Shi Yan and Shi Yin follow her back in.


    This could have worked if her opponent wasn¡¯t Shi Yin. Shi Yin could easily tell the little tiger¡¯s plan. When Shi Yan tried to chase after the little tiger, Shi Yin, held onto his cloak, not allowing him to move. He turned back to find Shi Yin shaking her head. Shi Yan did not know what Shi Yin was planning but he undoubtedly trust her. Waiting for the little tiger, both Shi Yan and Shi Yin were at the same spot. That was until they heard a rustling in the bushes.


    Shi Yin could obviously smell the little tiger hiding there. However, both of them did not approach the other. Shi Yin let out a cheeky smirk, and pulled on Shi Yan¡¯s cloak, hinting him to continue walking. Shi Yan fulfilled her wish but, he could not help but look back. To check if the little tiger was following them.


    After 10 minutes or so, they were already out of the valley. In the end, the little tiger exited with them. However, she did not approach Shi Yin or Shi Yan. She was afraid that they would hate her for throwing a tantrum, believing that they left her behind, leaving the mountain valley.


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin continued to walk. When Shi Yin felt a little tired, she would climb up to Shi Yan¡¯s arms to rest. Occasionally using him as an obstruction, providing a hiding spot. Poking her head out from time to time, she was checking on the little tiger behind them. The little tiger¡¯s hiding skills were horrendous. She was extremely easy to spot, especially with that white fur coat of hers''. She was fully exposed in the lush greenery but was not aware of it. As she expected, the little tiger never left them for more than a hundred metres. From the mountain valley till now, the little tiger has always been close by.


    Shi Yin was worried for the little tiger only because of her father. Although she could get away from his anger through her background, she couldn¡¯t say the same for Shi Yan. Her beloved was only an orphan without any influences. She knew that Byakko would unleash his anger on Shi Yan if anything were to happen to the little tiger.


    Shi Yan continued to walk. He did not bother to check up on the little tiger since Shi Yin was faithfully doing so. He knew that if anything were to happen, Shi Yin would alert him immediately.

 Chapter 15 – Hunting Skills

    It didn¡¯t take long before Shi Yan and Shi Yin could see the humongous black tree. When they approached 100 metres of the tree, it rose up to expose its skull like face.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Selene cried out. Her roots detached from the earth, lifting up the huge tree body. Her tentacle like roots, slither on the ground, pushing her body forward towards Shi Yan. Some of the longer roots wrapped around Shi Yan and Shi Yin, bringing them forward even faster.


    [She certainly must have been lonely...] Shi Yan thought to himself.


    Shi Yin did not like the idea of Selene grabbing onto Shi Yan. Before Selene¡¯s roots coiled around her, Shi Yin jumped out. She jumped onto the roots, using it to propel herself to Shi Yan¡¯s bosom. Once in his chest, Shi Yin gave a cold ¡°*hmph*¡±.


    The little tiger who saw the scene was definitely shocked. This was the first time she saw something so interesting. She wanted to go forward to join in the fun but held back. She was still uncertain if Shi Yan and Shi Yin were angry at her.


    With Shi Yan with her, Selene felt at ease. She was initially worried that she would never see Shi Yan again. However, now that he was here, the stone in her heart fell. It was strange for a child to cling onto someone she only knew for two days. However, in these two days, Shi Yan managed to provide a pillar of emotional support that she wants to lean on. While he was away, the emptiness of being alone struck her again. For the past three days, she would occasionally spread her roots further to see if Shi Yan came back. Each day that he was away, made her hesitate going into the mountain valley. However, Shi Yan told her to wait here, which she obediently did. She didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to think that she was a naughty girl and leave.


    Selene opened her mouth and swallowed both Shi Yan and Shi Yin. They entered the garden world, leaving behind the little tiger. Seeing both of them disappear, the little tiger panicked and ran towards the Selene. The little tiger asked Selene what she has done to Shi Yan and Shi Yin. However, Selene ignored the little tiger. Selene want to quickly play with Shi Yan and Shi Yin.


    Inside of the enclosed world, Shi Yan saw Selene having a cold expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Selene? Are you feeling sick?¡± Shi Yan asked in a worried voice.


    Once she heard Shi Yan¡¯s voice, her expression turned warmer and shook her head. ¡°Big brother it¡¯s nothing. Some naughty white tiger outside crying. Really noisy¡±.


    Shi Yan suddenly recalled the white tiger. He actually forgot about her once he saw Selene. Feeling a little guilty, Shi Yan embarrassingly asked ¡°Selene, could you let her in? She¡¯s with us...¡±.


    Selene pouted ¡°if big brother say so...¡±


    A portal appeared and the little white tiger soon emerged. The white fur on her face was a little dishevelled. Her eyes were red, as she was still crying. It took awhile before she realise that Shi Yan and Shi Yin were already standing in front of her. Once she saw Shi Yin, she tilted her head down. In a low voice ¡°rawrrr¡±.


    Shi Yin nodded, ¡°Eyaah¡±. She raised her paw and pointed to the river, indicating the little tiger to go and bathe. The little tiger nodded and slowly moved to the river.


    Shi Yan watched the little tiger head to the river and knew that she was going to shower. Feeling guilty, he wanted to help her wash up. However, once he started to move, Shi Yin would held on to his cloak, preventing him from bathing the little tiger. Shi Yan could tell Shi Yin¡¯s jealously as turned around. He picked up Shi Yin and kissed her on the head, moving to the grass bed.


    Sitting down with Shi Yin on his lap, Shi Yan began asking Selene, ¡°Selene, how were things here? Did you encounter any problems?¡±


    Selene shook her head. She moved closer to Shi Yan and hugged his arms. ¡°Big brother, I missed you so much¡±.


    Shi Yan could not help but caress her head, ¡°I know, I missed you too. Shi Yin also missed you¡±.


    Shi Yin, who was watching their affectionate display began to cry out for attention. ¡°Eyahh! Eyahh!¡±. Shi Yan obviously knew her intention. However, he knew that he needed to console Selene. He did not let go of Selene, instead, he bent down to give Shi Yin a kiss on the forehead, trying to tell her to be good. Despite his actions, Shi Yin obviously was not happy. She gave a cold ¡°*hmph*¡± and laid on his lap, pretending to sleep.


    Shi Yan could not help but give a ¡°*sigh*¡±. He turned to look at Selene, in a solemn voice. ¡°Selene, in a few days time, there¡¯s going to be a big battle at the mountain valley. Can you look at the mountain valley from time to time? I need you to tell me if there¡¯s anything happening at the mountain valley. Could you do that for me?¡±


    Selene nodded and gave a smile. ¡°Big brother, I can do anything you ask for. I only ask that you stay with me and find my parents¡±.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t give a smile in return. Firstly, he was not entirely sure that he could find her parents. Secondly, he was not sure if he could take Selene with him out of the test. However, currently, he could not disappoint her. Hardening his heart, he pretended to be confident ¡°Yes, I will be with you. Don''t worry, we will also find your parents.¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    ¡°Rawrr!¡± a cute little roar came from behind Shi Yan. Turning around, he found the little tiger, 20 metres away, fresh and clean. Her hair was now snow white, giving of a faint sense of purity. Her stripes were greyish since she was still a child. The grey ¡°Íõ¡± on her forehead, highlighted her deep and clear purple eyes.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Shi Yan suddenly recalled that the little tiger was hungry and asked Selene. ¡°Selene, there is something I need to do first, can you let me out?¡±


    Selene shook her head in refusal. Her grip on Shi Yan¡¯s arms tightened. ¡°Nooo! You promised to be with me. How can you leave so soon!¡±


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but give an apologetic smile. He used his free arm to caress Selene¡¯s head. ¡°Be a good girl okay? The little tiger needs to eat. I need to find food for her¡±.


    Selene looked at the little tiger with despising eyes, her face, half buried into Shi Yan¡¯s arms ¡°Tigers eat meat right? Big brother, if I give her meat you won¡¯t need to go out right?¡±


    Shi Yan did not understand what Selene was thinking, but he nodded in agreement.


    Selene gave a wide smile and closed her eyes.


    Outside of the enclosed world, the roots of Selene dug into the ground. Once she felt any large movement underground, her roots would quickly make a cage around the source. She would forcibly drag out the animals underground. Her roots spiked out of the ground as she checked her captives.


    ¡°Eight rabbits, two snakes and a baby demonic spider¡­ This should be enough¡­ Now big brother will stay with me¡±.


    Inside the enclose world, the ground, trees and flowers were moving. Some tree stuck together, forming a three different sized circular cages. Inside each cage, flowers were moved away, and the land hardened. The smallest cage had vines wrapping between the trees, forming a vine dome. The portal opened in each cage, as each animal was toss into their respective cage. The demonic spider was in the smallest cage; the eight rabbits were in the biggest cage. Likewise, the two snakes were throwing into the medium sized cage. The animals inside were all panic stricken, especially the demonic spider. With its intelligence, It knew that it had been captured by an enemy. Immediately after entering its cage, it tried to dig a way out. Unfortunately, the ground was too hard. When it tried to climb out, the vines made it impossible.


    Selene opened her eyes, "Big brother, it''s done *hee hee*". Giving a wide cheeky smile to the stunned Shi Yan. Shi Yan was shocked to see the whole environment change so easily. In just mere minutes, a small zoo was created.


    Selene pointed out to the different cages " Big brother, that one is where there are rabbits, that one is for the snakes and that one has a baby demonic spider in it".


    Shi Yan did not speak, he was still trying to absorb the amazing abilities of Selene. All he could do was nod.


    The little tiger smelled food and got excited. It immediately wanted to eat but, was unable to get into the cage due to the trees. She lifts her paw, trying to claw an opening into the cage but Selene suddenly shouted "STOP! Don¡¯t touch my trees!". Immediately, vines gripped onto the little tiger''s paw, preventing it from moving. The little tiger tried to struggle but the vine wouldn''t break. She was stuck. The little tiger roared, trying to call for help "Rawrrr, Rawrr!".


    Shi Yan sighed. This little tiger is way too impatient. "Selene, could you let the tiger into the rabbit''s cage?".


    Selene nodded and placed her fist on her chest, proudly exclaiming, "Of course I can!".


    The more vines wrapped around the little tiger, turning her into a huge vine cocoon. The cocoon got lifted up, over the trees and landed into the rabbit''s cage before unwrapping. The little tiger who was just released, immediately started to chase the wild rabbits.


    "Thanks Selene". Shi Yan gave a mild smile.


    Selene was overjoyed by being praised. She didn''t let Shi Yan see her extremely wide smile. Out of shyness, she buried her head into Shi Yan''s arm. Not allowing him to see.


    Shi Yan just chuckled and pat her on the head. He shifted his vision to Shi Yin and kissed her on the head. Shi Yin of course woke up, wondering what happened. It was strange for Shi Yan to disturb her while she sleeps, even if he knew she was pretending.


    Shi Yin looked at Shi Yan pointing to the river and immediately understood. It was bath time. She became excited. Bath time has always been the time they were together, alone.


    Shi Yan waited for Selene to let go of his arm before standing up. When he stood up, Selene voice in curiosity "Big brother, where are you going?".


    Shi Yan faced her and casually said "To bathe of course".


    Selene stood up as well and asked in a soft voice "can I join?".


    Shi Yin immediately strongly shook her head. She didn''t want Selene to interrupt their alone time.


    Shi Yan, shook his head and both his hands, strongly opposing her proposal. "Umm Selene, that''s not good! I''m a guy and you''re a girl. We cannot bathe together".


    Shi Yin nodded in agreement with Shi Yan''s rejection.


    Selene was not pleased with his refusal. She could not understand why Shi Yin could bathe with him while she could not. Both of them were girls, so why was Shi Yin receiving special treatment? She pouted and said in an irritated voice "Then, why can she bathe with you but I can''t?"


    Shi Yan was a little stunned by the question. He has always bathed with Shi Yin without questioning why. It all started back in the orphanage, when she was injured and unable to clean herself. Shi Yan had to shower the blood and dirt on her for a few days. Eventually, they got used to it and would always take a bath together. Thinking of a reason, he said "Well... Shi Yin has seen me naked and I have also seen her naked... so... we are allowed to shower together...".


    Selene started to take off her own clothes "So, if big brother and Shi Yin see me naked, then I can also shower with you?"


    Shi Yan face had a hint of blush and quickly shouted "STOP!!!". However, Selene did not stop. Shi Yin, unable to bear this scene quickly jumped onto Shi Yan''s shoulder and used her tail to cover his eyes. She angrily scolded Selene "Eyyahh!".


    Selene stopped stripping, turned around and held her head down in embarrassment. She now understood what it meant to bathe with another person of another gender. She blushed heavily and muttered apologetically "B..Big brother! I''m sorry!" and ran off.


    Shi Yan did not know what Shi Yin said but he felt relieved. It''s not that he did not like Selene but he was not someone who had the desire to ruin a girl''s mental purity.


    Shi Yin also breathed out a sigh of relief. She avoided a huge crisis. If Selene were to bathe once with Shi Yan, she knew that Selene would continue to do so. She also disliked the idea of Shi Yan bathing with another female.


    ~ After 40 minutes,


    Selene''s face was still a little red. She did not expect that bathing with another person would make her married to the other person. Also, that she would get pregnant! She could not think that she was almost going to marry Shi Yan. Her ignorance and blatant proposal made her shriek with embarrassment. She is so embarrassed that she would prefer avoiding Shi Yan to being with him.


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin came out of the river all fresh and relaxed. When Shi Yan approached Selene, she ran away. Shi Yan wanted check up on the little tiger with her help but, it seems to be improbable.


    Shi Yan walked up to the rabbit¡¯s cage. Shi Yin jumped onto his shoulders and with her tail, she tightly gripped onto Shi Yan. Using the dangling vines and sturdy trees, Shi Yan climbed over the trees to enter the rabbit¡¯s cage. Inside, he found the little tiger panting with exhaustion.


    [It seems like she was unable to catch any of the rabbits.. Did her father not teach her how to hunt? ¡°*sigh*¡± it seems that he was too afraid of exposing himself to the extent that he hid in the cave most of the time. I''m not sure how he got food for her. But, it doesn¡¯t matter, it seems to be my job now...]


    Shi Yan climbed down the tree with Shi Yin. He placed her down and gave a smile. Immediately, Shi Yin understood his intentions and ran towards the rabbits, trying to catch them. Shi Yin was fast. In no time, a rabbit has already been caught inside her mouth.


    The little tiger stared in amazement. She was utterly impressed by Shi Yin¡¯s skills.


    Shi Yan need not collaborate with Shi Yin here. He knew that Shi Yin was a much better hunter than he was. It was not a matter of speed for their disparity. Instead, it was their difference in physic. Shi Yin was much smaller than Shi Yan, she can manage to pass through obstructions more easily than Shi Yan. Furthermore, when she grabs the preys, she just needs to clench her jaws. Shi Yan requires time to bend down to catch them. Of course this could be overcomes by using tools. However, Shi Yan currently only has a dagger to use, making him not the most efficient of hunters.


    Shi Yin bought the rabbit to the little tiger. The little tiger¡¯s eyes glittered with gratitude and licked Shi Yin affectionately. Hilariously, Shi Yin took a step back, preventing the little tiger from licking her. She ran quickly to Shi Yan¡¯s side, and jumped into his bosom.


    Such a ridiculous scene cause the boy to chuckle in amusement.


    The little tiger did not dare approach Shi Yan. Thus, she didn¡¯t give chase to Shi Yin. She had finally gotten her meal! And couldn¡¯t wait any longer!


    It didn¡¯t take long for the little tiger to complete her meal. Meanwhile, Shi Yan sat down and groomed Shi Yin with his fingers. Shi Yin would delicately ¡°eyahh¡± with each of his hand strokes. When they noticed the little tiger was done, Shi Yan signaled to Shi Yin to ask if the little tiger wants to go out. Unexpectedly, the little tiger¡¯s response was to stay in the cage. She wanted to practice what she saw from Shi Yin.


    [Well, if she doesn''t wish to go off, then we might as well go back first and check up on her later.] Shi Yan thought.


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin thus left the little tiger alone and climbed out of the cage.

 Chapter 16 – Her Name

    Chapter 16 ¨C Her Name


    ¡°Selene? Where are you?¡± Shi Yan shouted but did not get any response.


    [Maybe she¡¯s still angry that I didn¡¯t allow her to shower with me? I thought she apologized¡­ Argh! Girls can be so petty sometimes¡­ ]


    Shi Yan was looking for her to discuss on food for the little tiger. Although there were 8 rabbits, he knew that it would not be long before they have to search for food again. He thought of raising the rabbits inside of the enclosed space for food. Likewise, other species should also be kept. He was unsure if the little tiger would accept eating the same meal over and over again. Seeing how she doesn¡¯t know how to hunt, Shi Yan could only assume that Byakko pampered her to the extremes. Byakko probably provided her with all sort of possible delicacies or at least varieties. Since she was going to stay for an unforeseen period of time, it was best to prepare for her needs.


    Although Shi Yin could smell out where Selene was hiding, she did not bother helping Shi Yan. She does not want both of them to become any closer.


    Shi Yan eventually gave up. He looked up into the enclosed world¡¯s sky to see that it was turning dusk. He and Shi Yin headed out for dinner. They only came back to the rabbit¡¯s cage at night. They checked on the little tiger, who still wanted to stay inside the rabbit¡¯s cage and left for the bed field.


    [¡°*sigh*¡± it seems that Selene is really angry¡­ She¡¯s not even on the bed even though it¡¯s time to sleep. Well, maybe if I wait for tomorrow? she should have cooled down by then right?]


    Shi Yan prepared the bed and blanket. It was a good opportunity to sleep early tonight, especially for Shi Yin. She loves to sleep early and wake up early. However, she doesn''t go to sleep without Shi Yan at her side. She has gotten used to sticking in his arms while falling asleep.


    Both Shi Yan and Shi Yin fell asleep in less than 5 minutes. Shi Yan fell asleep early today due to mental fatigue. His train of thoughts kept him up till midnight yesterday. This made him all the more ready for bed.


    Deep in Shi Yan¡¯s sleep, he appeared in a white world. The world was entirely empty, with only himself. It was a lonely world. Naturally, Shi Yan does not suspect a thing because it was in a dream. He walked around the white space aimlessly. That was until he hear a familiar voice ¡°Boy, you¡¯re finally here¡±. The voice was powerful, and confident. A familiar stature, 50 times the size of Shi Yan, soon appeared in front of him. It was Byakko.


    ¡°Haha! Finally, you slept deep enough to be able to come to this world!¡± Byakko exclaimed.


    Shi Yan was not surprised, it was after all a dream. He had no reaction to Byakko¡¯s appearance as though it was a natural occurrence. Byakko wasn¡¯t taken aback by Shi Yan¡¯s reaction but he got a little irritated. Byakko stomped his paw down and roared, ¡°BOY! Look at me!¡±.


    Shi Yan soon regained his awareness and said in a surprised tone. ¡°What? Byakko? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you suppose to be dead?¡±. Shi Yan could not believe that Byakko was in his dreams. Although Shi Yan was in shock, he wanted to try something since this was his dream world.


    Byakko got offended by Shi Yan¡¯s remark and swiped his claw. Shi Yan vanished and reappears on top of Byakko¡¯s head. ¡°What are you doing in my dreams? You damn oversized cat, even in the afterworld you still cling onto me. Let me see how you would die again!¡±. Shi Yan stomped his foot down and Byakko¡¯s head crashed down onto the floor. There was no time for the white tiger to counter his fast attacks. The white world soon became a dungeon with chains. The chains gripped onto the stunned white tiger¡¯s limbs, preventing it from moving. Shi Yan jumped off of his head, and sat down in front of him.


    Byakko soon became sober from the attacks. He realized what had just happened and was in utter shock. This 7 year old boy manages to control the dream world to such an extent that even he could be defeated. This was unprecedented. The dream world was normally controlled by the host but to varying degrees. It depends on the subconscious of the host to control the dream world. If one¡¯s will surpasses the host, he could take control of the dream world and the host¡¯s subconscious. Resulting in complete control of the host¡¯s thoughts. However, to enter the dream world of a host, the invader would need to leave his body and enter the host. Exposing his vulnerable soul to invade the host. If the soul were to receive damage inside the dream world, it would take countless years to recover. Such risks would normally not be taken by any cultivator or Demonic Beast.


    Although Byakko had already been weaken to a large extent, he was after all still one of the four divine beast. His age and experience should give him an unsurpassable will when compared to a 7 year old boy. ¡°Boy! Release me this instant!¡± Byakko roared.


    Shi Yan gave a contempt look towards Byakko, ¡°Shut up! There is no reason why I should let you go. What I want to know is how were you able to come inside my dreams¡±.


    Byakko sneered ¡°Ha! You think I would naturally just tell you? You should take into account how much you have already insulted me before asking questions¡±.


    Shi Yan gave a loud laugh ¡±You think that was a question? You actually think I was playing nice? Hahaha! Ridiculous! I¡¯m only nice to those that are nice to me. Fool! If you still had power, I would listen to you. However, now, you are weaker than me. Unable to do anything on your own. Have you forgotten that you threatened to kill me yesterday?".Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Byakko¡¯s face turned dark. He did not expect Shi Yan to be so ruthless. When he first met Shi Yan, he could tell that the kid was smart and cunning.


    In actuality, Shi Yan does not like to kill but he does not mind hurting others. He believes that all lives should have an equal chance at redemption. The beggars on the streets could one day become rich merchants, the nobles could one day be kind. Of course, part of this idea was due to him being na?ve, another was due to his childish optimism.


    Shi Yan looked at Byakko¡¯s dark face and stood up. He did not want to hurt Byakko any further. Although he displayed a dark personality earlier, it was a form of revenge for Byakko threatening him. He does not wish to go too far with his vengeance. Byakko didn¡¯t end up hurting Shi Yan or Shi Yin, thus he wanted to leave the tiger alone.


    When Shi Yan turned around to exit the dungeon, Byakko sneered ¡°Shi Yan, I admit that you had scared me for a moment. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such control over your dream realm. However, aren''t your previous threats just empty words? Although you could hurt me, but you can''t kill me¡±.


    ¡°Byakko, you misunderstand me, all I wanted was to scare you like how you¡¯d scared me yesterday. It''s not really a matter of threat, as long as you felt a hint of fear, I¡¯m satisfied with that¡±. Shi Yan said in a cold and calm voice.


    Byakko laughed ¡° haha for a minute there, I thought you were a ruthless person. You sure are kind!¡± his laughter stopped and he became more serious. ¡°However, kindness is not appreciated in our world. People in our world betray, murder, steal, rape, blackmail for their own self benefits. Repaying kindness in only a facade. If there was no benefit to the one repaying, he will not bother to do so. Do you think I will be thankful for your mercy?¡±


    Shi Yan did not understand matters of the world of cultivation and Byakko was aware of this. Shi Yan turned around and stared at the chained up tiger ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you are telling me all of this but I thank you for your warning. I also only seek to act kind to feel good, is that wrong? I never wanted your thanks Byakko. You don¡¯t have to see my actions as mercy. It more of making myself satisfied¡±. Shi Yan turned around again, trying to head out of the dungeon but was stopped by Byakko.


    ¡°Hahahaha! You sure are an interesting boy! Being kind just for the sake of feeling good! Good! I''m beginning to like you more and more¡±. Byakko¡¯s face turned into a grin ¡°Shi Yan sit down. At first I was contemplating whether I should tell you anything but I''ve taken a liking to you¡±.


    Shi Yan naturally was still skeptical about Byakko. "Are you sure? Won''t it be better for me to leave?"


    Byakko shook his head "Boy, don''t you want to know how I entered your dream world? If so sit down and I will start speaking. Don''t worry, with these chains here, I can''t do anything even if I tried".


    Shi Yan of course sat down but was quite a distance away from Byakko. This was to ensure that he had enough time to react if Byakko tried anything funny. He was extremely curious to find out how Byakko managed to get in his dreams.


    Byakko noticed Shi Yan keeping a safe distance and did not verbally comment on it. However, In his heart, he praised Shi Yan for being so cautious.


    Byakko coughed ¡° *eh-hum* remember that I forced you to shallow my core? Well, that core contains my cultivation and soul. That means that my soul is now inside your body. But don¡¯t get me wrong, I do not need you as the host of my core. What I need is that pendant''s ability".


    Shi Yan nodded his head but kept silent, trying to analyze everything Byakko has said.


    Byakko continued since Shi Yan was not speaking, "That pendant of yours is a much more precious treasure compared to the cloak and that little fox''s bell. To be honest, even I don''t know everything about that pendant. Well, it''s common for everyone to hide their strength in our world. Even friends do not easily share information about their abilities or treasures". Byakko saw Shi Yan lost in his thoughts and couldn''t help ask "Are you listening?"


    Shi Yan gave a quick response "Of course. I have to ask, if you do not actually need me to be your host, why are you helping me? Certainly, even if you like me, you wouldn¡¯t go through so much for me".


    Byakko gave a cold snort "Boy, you are really sharp aren''t you? Yes! Even if I like you as a friend, I would not tell you so much unless there is a something in it for me."


    Shi Yan grinned, as though he won a victory and confidently asked "You are hiding from someone aren''t you? That''s why you need me, and the pendant."


    Byakko''s face displayed mixed feelings. One was fear for Shi Yan''s deductive abilities; another was happiness in finding a good seedling. Byakko couldn''t help but warn "Boy, don''t probe any further! They are an existence that you cannot hope to beat... currently".


    Shi Yan obviously understood, Byakko''s meaning. There was no need to provoke or seek this current enemy. It would be best if their existence was treated as non-existence. Imagine if there were monsters that could kill you in a single breath. If a person were to not come into contact with those monsters, would it be better to know of their existence or not? Of course not knowing would be better. What''s the point of knowing? Just more unnecessary worries.


    [If that''s the case, it seems that Byakko is assured that these people will not be looking out for me. Or, they at least are not going to put me in their sights. Well, I guess that''s really one less thing to worry about.]


    Shi Yan took a deep breath. It was filled with a sense of relief. However, he suddenly recalled a problem and asked with panic. "So, while you are here! who is going to battle that ape?"


    Byakko could obviously see the fear in Shi Yan''s expression and gave a light chuckle "Ha Ha! You don''t have to worry about that. My body is still there with my remnant soul. Once the body dies, that soul would naturally disappear."


    "Remnant soul? How is it possible to have more than one soul?"


    Byakko did not have any reaction to his question. He already expected Shi Yan to ask more about these types of things. Especially since he was new to the world of cultivation. Regaining his sense of superiority, Byakko gave a dignified response. "Well, you haven''t started cultivating so your wouldn''t know. Once you''ve passed the narvada stage, your body and soul will split apart. You will be able to leave any number of remnant soul in another body. However, these souls are formed from the main soul."


    Seeing Shi Yan''s baffled expression, Byakko quickly changed his explanation. "You don¡¯t have to understand too much but know that, anyone who leaves behind a remnant soul will also weaken their own soul. All remnant souls can be sensed and controlled by the main soul. Thus, right now I''m actually talking to Ha... I mean Lumi".


    Shi Yan was shocked. He was able to communicate with Lumi from here? His eyes were further opened to the mysteries of the immortal''s world. He stood up and urged "What did Lumi say?". Shi Yan knew that he could never get Lumi to talk but, there was a chance that Byakko could.


    Byakko hesitated for a moment. Although he wanted to help Shi Yan, he respected the tomb owner''s will. The tomb''s challenges were made from the person''s last dying wish and desire. If he were to help Shi Yan, he would be trampling on the tomb owner''s dying wish.


    Eventually, Byakko sighed as he made up his mind. "I don''t know anything. We are only catching up, talking about the past. Whenever I mention you, he would slyly change the topic of discussion".


    Of course, Shi Yan did not believe Byakko''s words. Feeling slightly irritated, "Are you sure?"


    Byakko only gave a nod and spoke no further.


    Shi Yan sighed and turned around. It was only then that Byakko remembered something. "Boy, before you leave, can you tell me how''s my daughter?¡±


    Shi Yan spoke without bothering to turn around. ¡°she''s fine. Currently, she¡¯s learning how to hunt for rabbits¡±.


    Byakko closed his eyes and let out a breath of relief. He muttered her name with tender loving care, "Reina..." wishing one could continue to protect her. However he knew that that was impossible. Once he said her name, Shi Yan''s shadow grew smaller as he disappeared from the dungeon.

 Chapter 17 – Battle at the Mountain Valley

    Inside of Byakko¡¯s cave,


    ¡°Hati, are you pleased now?¡± Byakko said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Thank you old friend¡±. Hati took a cup with wine and proposed a toast to Byakko. Telling Shi Yan about the test details was certainly beneficial for Byakko. However, it would result in Shi Yan passing through the test, relying on others. Anyone who wishes to pass down their inheritance to a successor, will desire to look at their utmost potential.


    ¡°Since I did you this favor, could you allow my daughter to follow him and that little fox?¡±


    Hati drank the toast, giving a satisfied ¡±ahhh. Old friend, as long as your daughter does not interfere with the tests, we have no qualms with her being by his side. Even that Dark Dimensional Tree can stay with him. However, it''s most likely that they will have to wait for him to pass through all the other tests before they could reunite again¡±.


    Byakko understood Hati¡¯s rational but he doesn¡¯t wish his daughter to be lonely. She has already separated from her father. Wouldn¡¯t separating her from her new found friends be cruel? In a pleading voice, ¡°Hati can¡¯t you at least let my daughter play with them from time to time?¡±.


    Hati raised his hand to make a stop sign. ¡°Byakko, I don''t want you to plead. This is really unlike you. You should already know what¡¯s been decided is final. Don¡¯t lose your dignity over someone like me¡±.


    Byakko sighed and looked around the cave. In a soft and lonely voice ¡°It seems that I have grown old. The pride of my youth has vanished once my daughter was born. She¡¯s all I have left. My pride means nothing compared to her¡±.


    Byakko lifted his arms and stared at an imaginary Reina under his paw. ¡°I have not been the best of fathers. I could not provide her a good home, I could not provide her a mother, I could not even provide her simple freedom¡±. Byakko looked towards Hati ¡°I learnt more important things in life than pride¡±.


    Hati sighed as he put down his cup. ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s certain that we have both grown old. I will talk to my brother to see how things can be arranged. But I would remind you not to get your hopes up. He¡¯s as stubborn as always...¡±.


    Byakko¡¯s chuckled while still having a lonely expression ¡°Ha... at least something remain eternal¡±.


    Suddenly, both of them frowned. ¡°It seems that we will have to end our chat here. Byakko, what poison did they use on that White Lightning Ape?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the Purple Grek Moss. You should already know it¡¯s effects. There is no counter to that poison nearby¡±. Byakko said while shaking his head.


    Hati¡¯s voice became solemn. ¡°It really seems that this will be a final stance for that body of yours. Can I give your body to that boy once he passes through our trials?¡±


    The entire cave was shook as the ape approaches. Noticing that the ape was only 43 kilometers away, Byakko stood up. Even with only three usable limbs, standing up and keeping his balance was an easy task for him. Byakko snorted ¡°Why are you so quick to kill me off! I already gave the boy my inheritance and he is now the host of my main soul. Even my daughter is with him. Would I mind my body getting taken by him at this point?¡±


    Hate laughed and grinned ¡°True. Then I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind if he took your daughter¡¯s heart as well¡±. Byakko snorted and gave no reply to Hati¡¯s provocations. ¡°Do you need me to help you this once?¡±


    Byakko sneered ¡°Even without limbs, I can still take on that White Lightning Ape. Don¡¯t worry about me. We can chat later¡±.


    Hate smiled ¡°Then I guess I will see you soon¡±. He soon disappeared into thin air.


    ~Back inside Shi Yan¡¯s dream realm,


    Shi Yan felt someone calling out to him. Inside of the white space, a sweet and soft sounding voice was playing. A dark void soon appeared in front of Shi Yan as he walked through it.


    Shi Yan felt something was shaking his arm. As he slowly opened his eyes, he saw Selene¡¯s red blushing face just next to his face. Apparently, she had been whispering to Shi Yan so as to not disturb Shi Yin¡¯s sleep.


    Seeing his eyes open, Selene immediately let go of his arms and jumped back. She could not bear to look at Shi Yan in the eyes and looked down. In a soft voice, ¡°Big brother... The mountain is being struck by lightning. It seems that the battle has already started¡±.


    Shi Yan nodded his head ¡°Em! Thanks Selene¡±.


    This was the first time Shi Yan saw someone¡¯s face turn so red. He wondered if Selene was okay. However, Shi Yin was still sleeping on his arm. Her tail curled around the arm, not allowing him to move away.


    Naturally, Shi Yin had already woken up the moment Selene entered the bed field. She wanted to savor sleeping in Shi Yan¡¯s embrace, not willing to wake up. She covertly curled her tail around Shi Yan¡¯s arm the moment Selene started to shake Shi Yan, trying to make him stay in the bed for a while more.


    Obviously, Shi Yan could tell that Shi Yin was already awake. He was used to the little fox¡¯s antics. She would often use this trick back in the orphanage to stop him from getting out of bed. The first few times, it worked, and he was late for his duty. He got server punishment each time, mostly beatings. One day, he tried to tickle the fox awake while she clung onto his arms. Her eyes were tightly shut but would shiver from time to time. Not willing to make a sound, the little fox continued her state of slumber. That was when he knew that the cunning little fox had been pretending the whole time.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Shi Yan did what he had always done. He caressed Shi Yin and gave her multiple pecks on the forehead till she was satisfied. Shi Yin knew that Shi Yan could tell that she was pretending. Thus, she continued on the act, enjoying every bit of his affection on until his arm was moving away from her body did she start to open her eyes. She licked the fingers of the hands caressing her, trying to say ¡® I¡¯m wake¡¯. She let go of her grip on his arm, stood up and stretched.


    Shi Yan was finally free from her grip, he set upright ¡°Selene are you alright? Your face is a little red¡±. He did not try to reach out to Selene afraid that she would jump back even further.


    Selene touched her face to feel that it was a little warmer than usual. She got a little worried and asked ¡°Big brother, what is happening to me? Am I going to die?¡±.


    Naturally, Shi Yan is not all that adapt to illnesses. However, he could not let Selene be worried about her condition. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Selene, I¡¯ve seen many people with such cases before, all they need a little bit of rest!¡±. Shi Yan took off the blanket and prepared a spot for Selene to sleep. Shi Yin glared disgruntledly, she obviously knew why Selene¡¯s face was red but did not want to tell either one of them.


    Selene moved to the bed with her head held low. She played down and Shi Yan placed the blanket on her. With him so close, her heart sped up and face turn more red. Shi Yan was naturally shocked by this scene.


    Did her illness suddenly got worse? Damn it! What to do...


    ¡°Big brother, I feel my heart beating faster... What¡¯s going to happen to me?¡± Selene said in a concern voice as she gripped the blanket to cover her face.


    Trying to comfort her, Shi Yan pretended to be confident ¡°Don¡¯t worry Selene! It¡¯s entirely normal. All you need to do is sleep!¡±.


    Shi Yin could no longer bear the sight of these two being so close together. She pulled on Shi Yan¡¯s cloak, indicating him to pull back. Shi Yan naturally compiled, he hoped that Shi Yin could solve Selene¡¯s predicament.


    Shi Yin gave a sigh and started speaking in an irritated tone to Selene ¡°eyahhh. Yah...e¡±. Selene nodded and summoned a portal behind Shi Yan. She did not want Shi Yan and Shi Yin to catch her illness, thus allowing them to leave.


    Shi Yin moved to Shi Yan¡¯s side and pulled his cloak towards the portal. Shi Yan was baffled. Why would Shi Yin leave Selene in this state? Why are we leaving Selene alone? Shi Yan thought for awhile but gave up. He could only put his faith in Shi Yin and leave the enclosed world. He gave one final glance to Selene and entered the portal.


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin appeared through the tree¡¯s gaping mouth. The moment they exited, bright flashes of light could be seen at the mountain valley. It was as though the heavens were mowing down the mountain.


    As the countless number of lighting struck the mountain, Shi Yan felt the immense pressure from the mountain valley. The destructiveness was not at all within his expectations.


    One of those bolts of lightning would definitely incinerate anything within 500 meter radius. The battle back then was nothing compared to the battle now.


    Two fierce roars could be heard all the way from the mountain valley. The shock wave from the roars cause the mountains to tremble. Some trees were uprooted and some rocks cracked. The force even blew Shi Yan and Shi Yin back. ¡°*Bang*¡± Shi Yan crashed onto Selene¡¯s body. ¡°Argh!¡± Shi Yan cried out in pain. His whole body was sore from the impact. The shock went through his spine and paralyzed him for a few seconds. Shi Yin, who held onto his cloak, landed on Shi Yan¡¯s soft abdomen. It was lucky that Shi Yin was soft and light, otherwise, Shi Yan would have major internal injuries.


    Shi Yan slid down of Selene''s trunk and landed on the floor. He was still incapable of moving. As each bolt of lightning struck the mountain, his heart palpated.


    "*Cough...cough*" Shi Yin saw Shi Yan''s painful expression and quickly jumped out of his stomach. She cried "Eyahh!" While licking Shi Yan to check up on him. Shi Yan was unable to respond, making her even more worried. Selene who saw the scene also made her move. To protect Shi Yan and Shi Yin from any future shock waves, she used her roots to form a defensive barrier around them.


    Shi Yan let out a weak voice "¡­ Shi Y..in, Don''t cry...". He wanted to at least caress her but still couldn¡¯t move his arms. He struggled but remained in the same spot.


    [Damn! My body hurts so much! I can¡¯t even feel Shi Yin licking me. Isn''t this too much for a test? How is it possible to have enough strength to beat that ape! It can pulverize an entire mountain! Even if one survives, it would be bad news for us. This amount of lightning is sure to attract attention. That group or person Byakko is so afraid of is probably going to come here. Even if Byakko wins this battle, he will not survive the following one. If the destructiveness of the injured Byakko is so strong, I cannot imagine the opposing party''s strength. It is entirely possible that they could wipe out the whole mountain range! Damn it! We don¡¯t have a choice! We got to quickly pass the test and return to the inheritance cave. This place is way too dangerous.]


    Shi Yan thought of Lumi''s words Strength, endurance and courage. [If I risk my life to go and help Byakko now, it would be stupidity. However, how else am I going to prove courage? Overcoming this pain can be counted as endurance right? To prove my strength, can I do it? Kill that ape? If it was under normal circumstances, I most likely could not even touch him. This is the best chance to prove my strength as well...]


    Damn it! Damn it!! This is utter stupidity! How am I going to survive going close to them? Am I going to take the risk now or wait till the risk looks for me? No! I won¡¯t let fate determine my life. At the very least, if we were to die, we have to die trying to survive!


    Shi Yan''s eyes became brighter as he finally found his conviction.


    At the mountain valley,


    Byakko and the ape were both bleeding. Byakko still has not recovered from his previous battles but manages to land a 2 blows to the ape. Currently, he was unable to use his cultivation due to the loss of his core. However, his physical body was strong enough to take on the ape.


    The lightning bolts produced from the ape slowly wore him down. It was exhausting to keep battling while enduring the pain from having his nerves electrocuted. Likewise, some of his previously wounded internal organs started to bleed again. The wounds reopened, causing blood to flow out of Byakko''s mouth.


    In spite of initially having no injuries, the ape was still not as experienced as Byakko. He did not manage to land a physical hit on Byakko throughout their exchange but got hit instead. Byakko was simply too sly. Byakko knew the right time to counter attack and nullify the attacks of the opponent. Currently, the ape could only rely on the white lightning it produces to attack Byakko.


    The ape thumps his chest "Roaaar!", and raises his arms. The lightning stops attacking Byakko for a moment and gathers on top of the ape. A huge ball of lightning was created, slowly condensing.


    Byakko moved back, knowing the destructiveness of the attack. He could not come close to the ape, least the ape slams the ball of lightning at him. He could only retreat. Instantly, he was already 5 kilometers away from the ape. However, he knew that this was not enough. The ball of lightning could cause a huge eruption of discharge, capable of destroying anything within a 10 kilometer radius impact zone.


    "Roar!" The ape threw the ball of lightning towards Byakko. The ball of lightning turned into a streak of light and slammed into the mountain behind Byakko. A bright flash of white discharges melted the entire mountain behind Byakko. It was lucky that Byakko could dodge it in time, moving forward by 2 kilometer. Although he was out of the destruction zone, the heat from the explosion was immense. Some of his fur burnt to crisp, turning the white and black striped body entirely black.


    The ape stood still to catch it''s breath, there were no longer any obstructions between him and Byakko. Everything has already been burnt down. He could clearly see Byakko still standing and backed off. He knew that in close combat, Byakko had superiority, keeping its distance was its best bet of winning.


    "*Cough, Cough* It seems that I have underestimated you. Although you now cannot understand my words, I would still like to praise you. This is the power you have chased for nearly 10 millennia. But! How many have you killed for such power! Your friends and neighbors of this mountain!". Suddenly, Byakko''s fur turned pure white, and the wind pressure around him started to change. "If you are still conscience, I believe that you would already chosen death over living. Let me present you a chance to make amendments to them in the Yellow River!".


    The air pressure around the ape was crashing down on him, making him unable to move. He tried to roar but could not open his mouth. Unable to bear the pressure, the ape was forced to kneel down.


    Byakko no longer hesitated, he ran forward and pounced on the ape, forcing him onto the floor. Byakko opened his gaping jaws and attacked the ape''s jugulars. Blood spurt out like a fountain, yet, the ape was not dead. He quickly discharged lightning from its body, directly entering Byakko. However, Byakko''s grip on his neck did not loosen one bit. Did lightning no longer had any effect on Byakko?


    Byakko''s expression was that of pain but, the ape was unable to see. Although this was a mental trick Byakko used to make the ape give up, it did not work. The ape continued to discharge lightning endlessly. Byakko could only bear with it, he was now unable to move away. Most of his internal organs and muscles have already been fried. Even with blood essence sacrifice, without his cultivation, he was still unable to protect himself from the lightning discharges.


    Finally, the ape could no longer produce anymore lightning. He dantian was empty. Unable to move due to Byakko, and loss of blood, the ape fainted. When the lightning subsided, Byakko let go of his grip. He knew that this was already the end for the ape. He tried to move away from the ape but could no longer move an inch. Gradually, his eyes dimmed and he fainted as well.

 Chapter 18 - Alliance

    The lightning stopped? Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but noticethatthere were no longer any claps of thunder. Selene¡¯s root barrier slowlydived back underground, seeing that it was safe again.


    Shi Yan, using Selene as a support, slowly inched his way to a standing position. Selene naturally tried to help Shi Yan get up. She moved under Shi Yan to use her head to push the boy.


    We got no time to lose! The ape, whether alive or dead is seriously injured. Now''s that chance to strike while we can.


    Shi Yan slowly moved forward, staggering a little. Selene naturally accompanied him towards the mountain valley. Seeing Shi Yan¡¯s injuries, Selene could not help but be worried. She decided to follow Shi Yan, at least till the edge of the mountain valley. However, as her roots moved, the huge creaking sound alerted Shi Yan causing him to shout in warning. ¡°Selene! Don¡¯t move from here¡±.


    Shi Yan had no desire to involve Selene in this mess. He had no certainty that he and Selene would survive if they went. Likewise, even if they¡¯d passed the test, could they bring Selene along with them? Shi Yan did not wish for Selene to take an unnecessary risk, especially if it wiould not bring any benefits to her in the end.


    Selene hesitated but chose to be obedient. She no longer pursued Shi Yan. The roots in the air dived down yet again, signaling that she was going to stay put.


    ~ back in the mountain valley,


    Hati appeared yet again in front of Byakko. He poured some of his Qi energy into Byakko¡¯s body. The Qi energy slowly circulated inside the battered body, relieving the pain and healing his wounds. Gradually, Byakko¡¯s expression changed from frowning to that of tranquility.


    After 3 hours of healing, Byakko managed to open his eyes. His burnt skin had already returned to its former white with black stripes. Internal organs had mostly been healed. Seeing Hati in front of him, Byakko bowed in gratitude. It was unnecessary for Hati to heal him, as this body had already been damaged beyond repair, especially after using all his Blood Essence. This body will never again have its former luster.


    Blood Essence was a symbol of vitality within a body. Each person had a limited amount. Even in dire situations, Cultivators would always hesitate to burn their Blood Essence. Everyone was well aware that burning their Blood Essence would not only reduce their lifespan, their own combat prowess would drop as well. Their bodies will grow weaker and never again regain its former strength.


    Hati grinned ¡°don''t misunderstand me old friend, I only healed you to make sure that my successor will have an entire corpse¡±.


    Byakko chucklesd ¡°ha, ha. Why don''t you help me bathe before presenting my body to the boy?¡±. Byakko slowly got off the ape, but noticed something startling ¡°Still breathing?¡±.


    Hati quickly took a blade out of his ring and slashed the ape. However, he was stopped by Byakko. ¡°Wait!¡±, the gigantic white tiger shouted. Hati froze, milliseconds away from beheading the ape. ¡°What? You want to leave him alive?¡± Hati asked in a cold voice.


    Byakko shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m planning on leaving him to that boy¡±. Hati¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡°you expect him to come here?¡±.


    Byakko looked towards the direction of Selene, ¡°It¡¯s not that I expect him to come here. It¡¯s that he will come. Although he is calculative and cunning, he has a vicious will. When he feels threatened, he will take any risk to survive¡±.


    Hati understood Byakko¡¯s intention. Leaving the ape half-dead will leave Shi Yan a chance to pass the test. Even if he were to attack the ape now, with his physical ability, it would be close to impossible for him to kill the ape. The toughness of ape¡¯s physic simply surpasses anything an uncultivated human could injure. ¡°It seems that the boy is really lucky!¡±.


    ¡°No. it does not all depend on luck¡±. Byakko closed his eyes. ¡°All my attacks must have attracted a lot of unnecessary attention. Since they were able to find my guardian and poison him, it is to be expected that they will arrive in 3 to 4 days¡¯ time. It will depend on his determination to reach here and kill the ape before that time. Once he is here, I can also return back to my main soul¡±.


    Hati raised his hand and covered his mouth, pondering, ¡°it will be rather troublesome if they arrive before Shi Yan and Shi Yin passes the test. In case they fail to kill any demonic beast in the three days, let¡¯s discuss a backup plan¡±.


    Byakko stared with interest. Ensuring his daughter¡¯s survival was his utmost priority. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Hati gave a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    ~ At the entrance of the mountain valley.


    It¡¯s been 3 hours since the lightning barrage had stopped. Shi Yan was occasionally looking up at the forest canopy, checking to see if there were any flashes of light. Thankfully, the battle seemed to had already ended.


    Shi Yin walked on the ground, not daring to jump into Shi Yan¡¯s arms. Currently, Shi Yan was still struggling to move. Each step took focus and resilience. If one were to check his back, they would see that it had already swelled up till it was black and blue. His abdomen was also not much better.


    Throughout the trip, Shi Yan have been thinking to himself. How possible is it to kill the ape and survive?


    [Coming close to the ape is no good. A cornered animal is the most dangerous kind of animal. Even if he saw me as nothing the first time we met, if he felt even the slightest bit of threat from me, he would have me eliminated. The cloak should do the trick... I need to ask how Byakko noticed me the previous time...


    How about killing that ape? I¡¯m certain that a frontal assault would be suicidal...The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Then what about an attack from a distance?


    That¡¯s it! The killing doesn¡¯t need to be near. It could be done from far.] Shi Yan smiled. He finally saw a method which gave him the hope of survival.


    ~ two days later,


    Shi Yan had picking up the pace. His body felt a little better after some rest and herbal ointments. He had been on the lookout for all kinds of herbs or materials, that could be used to heal himself or to kill the ape. Thanks to the shockwave of the roar, many tall trees were uprooted. This was especially the case for those nearer to the battle zone. Some of those trees that managed to stay intact would shelter the herbs or plants behind them. These exposed trees made it easier for Shi Yan to find the herbs and materials he needed.


    The undamaged zones behind the intact trees pointed to the direction of the shockwave, giving Shi Yan a clear route to follow. Naturally, this greatly shortened the travel time Shi Yan needed to take. He had previously expected it to take around 4 days of travelling. However, that was taking into account being lost. With clear directions towards the battle ground, it only took these two days to finally catch a glimpse of an entirely torched barren land.


    [It seems that we¡¯ve made it... Damn! What kind of battle did those two fight? There¡¯s no signs of life here! Everything is burnt down. I¡¯m guessing that the huge crater over there used to be an entire mountain...] The boy could not help but gasp at the destruction wrought to the environment by those two.


    Shi Yan¡¯s vision swept across the entire land to find three small shadows.


    [It seems like they should be over there.]


    Shi Yan hid by the bushes and focused on crafting. Shi Yin understood that Shi Yan needed to focus. Thus, she willingly left him alone to search for food.


    ~Dusk,


    Shi Yan had just completed the objects that he planned to make. Since he had no way to test the product, he made a fair number of them.


    These things were fist sized and had an outer appearance of a clump of dried leaves with a long dried up vine attached to them. In total, Shi Yan made 12 of them. When he was done, Shi Yin appeared out of the bushes. In her mouth was a green colored fresh fruit. She must have travelled quite a distance to get it, since everything close by would had been damaged from the battle. It seems that she had waited for the perfect opportunity to present the fruit to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan knew that Shi Yin could not hear him but still muttered the words ¡°thanks¡±. He bent down, picked the fruit out of her mouth and gave her a peck on the forehead. Shi Yin¡¯s eyes became crescent like, expressing that all her hard work was not in vain.


    After the meal, Shi Yan checked the wind direction before moving off.


    ~ At the middle of the battle grounds,


    ¡°It seems that the boy is here as you said¡±.


    Byakko chuckled ¡°Ha, ha. It seems like you really don¡¯t know him as well as I do!¡±.


    Hati smiled wearily ¡°It seems that I really don¡¯t understand this boy too well...¡±.


    Byakko gave a satisfactory look, ¡°so where is he now?¡±


    Hati stood there, not responding for a while. He suddenly lifted his arm to point in a direction. ¡°He¡¯s over there but he is not approaching us... Strange, he seemed to have stopped moving. The little fox has also headed in another direction¡±.


    Byakko gave a puzzling look. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for dinner? No... judging from that boy, he must have something up his sleeve.¡±


    Hati nodded his head in agreement. ¡°That boy is too crafty... Such a young age and already so astute...¡±.


    Byakko sighed ¡°The hardships he has gone through must have forced him. Otherwise, no child would be that cautious all the time¡±. Byakko stood up and prepared to walk towards Shi Yan to integrate back into his main soul. However, Hati raised his armed to indicated Byakko to stop,


    ¡°Wait. We shouldn¡¯t interfere. Let us see what the boy is planning to do¡±.


    Byakko stopped moving and lay down. Grumbling ¡°Hati, what are you planning?¡±.


    Hati just grinned at Byakko and turned back to look at Shi Yan. ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I want to have a look at what this crafty little devil is doing¡±. Soon, Hati disappeared into thin air, not leaving a single trace.


    Byakko just closed his eyes and ignored Hati. He was also curious as to what Shi Yan was planning. However, owing a favor to Hati was something he did not like. Therefore, he laid down and patiently waited for Shi Yan to come on his own.


    ~ At the edge of the battle ground,


    Shi Yan bit into his finger and applied the blood onto his cloak. Using a dried up wooden board as a platform, he placed all 12 of his constructs on it. He tied one end of some remaining dried up vines to the corners of the wooden board and the other end to his waist. Naturally, he picked Shi Yin up and hugged her inside the cloak. Ensuring that she was well hidden.


    Shi Yan walked for 2 hours before reaching a satisfactory location. In these two hours, he continued to apply blood onto the cloak. His face was already pale from the blood loss. Shi Yin of course tried to help him, biting into her little forelegs and applying onto the cloak. However, Shi Yan held her even more tightly after noticing her self-injured arm. Thus, preventing her from biting herself again. Shi Yin of coursed tried to struggle but Shi Yan''s grip did not loosen. She could only reluctantly give up.


    Using one hand, Shi Yan dug 12 holes in a straight line, each 500 meters apart from the other. He left one of his weird contraptions inside each hole. Meanwhile, all the contraption''s vines were connected to one single spot in the forest. After placing down the final contraption, Shi Yan took the vine and ran to that spot.


    It was time! Shi Yan grinned. Using his dagger, he carved out some wooden shavings from a nearby dried tree. He clumped up all the wooden shavings into the vine intersection and used a nearby dried stick to rub vigorously onto the wooden shavings. Smoke started to form. Due to the heat from the battle, the smoke developed by Shi Yan was camouflaged by the many random flame spots in the forest.


    A small flame arose and it quickly travelled down the dried vines, causing the leaf contraptions to start burning one by one. The one closest to Shi Yan was the first to be caught on fire, creating smoke. This smoke was unlike ordinary smoke. Although it was the same color as ordinary smoke, it was much denser. Instead of raising up into the air, the smoke sank down to the ground. With each contraption burning, more smoke was produced. Gradually, in front of Shi Yan, was a thick smoke screen that he could not see through. The smoke moved in the direction of the wind, moving towards the three dark figures Shi Yan previously saw from afar.


    [I''m not too sure who the third person was but hopefully they wouldn¡¯t notice this poison fog. I know Byakko wouldn¡¯t die from this since his main soul is already with me. I don¡¯t think I will feel guilty about injuring his remnant soul. Either ways, with this, we should be able to pass the test and leave this place soon.]


    Due to the darkness, Shi Yan was unable to notice that the number of figures reduced from 3 to 2. Naturally, he did not notice that Hati had been floating above him the whole time. Although Hati was not threatened by the poison, he felt fear from Shi Yan. [This kid is too much! To think he would burn Emberlight to poison us!]


    Shi Yan naturally learnt the ability to identify and use Emberlight from the herb shop keeper back in Nan Dynasty. Emberlight was a type of herb that would naturally look like a red or orange ember. Herbalist could only tell them apart from regular embers when they try to move the Emberlight. Emberlights were herbs, thus they have roots. The roots, which also had the appearance of amber, would be strong enough to hold the Emberlight onto the ground even when kicked. Emberlights would glow at night, making them a beautiful accessory or decoration. However, when the roots of the plant are burnt, the Emberlight produce a dense fog. This fog is extremely poisonous, capable of melting the blood vessels in the body when exposed.


    Hati immediately flew back to Byakko, and told him about Shi Yan''s plans.


    Byakko was also stunned by Shi Yan''s actions but he immediately laughed "That boy! Ha! It seems that I''ve really found a good successor!".


    Hati was also delighted. How many 7 year olds were able to come up with such a plan? Shi Yan''s intelligence and wits far exceed his own expectations. Could he even ask for a better successor to take over the inheritance? How long does he have to wait for someone like Shi Yan to challenge the tomb? However, the thought of the next test made Hati sighed "If only we could just let him pass right now...".


    Byakko did not know the contents to next test but how could he let such potential like Shi Yan die? Frowning, "I don¡¯t know what''s the next test but I have decided to support him with all my might".


    Hati stared at Byakko. "Do you plan to interfere with our trial?".


    Byakko did not respond and moved towards the ape. He dexterously dug out the ape''s Beast Core, preventing the circulation of its Qi. He claws the limbs of the ape off, not allowing it any chance to escape or resist the poison fog. The unconscious Demonic Beast seemed to wince in pain but Byakko completely ignored it. "Does this answer your question?".


    Byakko brought his head forward, taking up the toddler sized Beast Core in his jaw, indicating for Hati to receive it. Circulating his Qi around the core, Hati gently raised it out from Byakko¡¯s mouth and placed it into the black ring on his left hand.


    Hati sighed. He too understood the sudden change in Byakko''s attitude. If it was him, he would also do the same. The only problem was his brother. That stubborn fellow will absolutely not allow Byakko to interfere with the trials.


    Hati closed his eyes and took a few seconds to make his decision. "It seems that both of us will once again be allies".


    Byakko''s eyes widened and lips formed a wide smile. "It seems that we have come to an agreement. Don''t worry, I will make sure your brother doesn''t find out!".


    Hati formed a weary smile and disappeared again.


    Byakko smirked, turned around and jumped up into the sky.

 Chapter 19 - Facing Regret

    Shi Yan was waiting for the smoke to clear up. Naturally, it would take a few hours before the smoke cleared. He wanted to get enough rest before going into the battle grounds to check on the deceased. However, in his current state, he would not have much chance of running away, in case any problem arose. The amount of blood he lost was already taking a toll on his body. He knew that he would need at least 2 days of rest before being at full strength again. During these two days, he had already planned to move away from the battle zone, to gather more herbs and rest up.


    "*Bang*" a loud sound vibrated throughout the air. Dust clouds produced from its impact. It was coming from behind! Shi Yan did not dare look back. He did not know who it was and obviously had not desire of being caught. Immediately, he dashed forward. He tried to keep his steps as soft as possible but small "*Pak* pak*" sounds could still be heard.


    A voice chuckled "Boy, why are you running away? Am I so fearful?"


    Shi Yan immediately noticed the voice and breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and shouted "Damn it Byakko are you trying to scare me to death?"


    Byakko snorted and his lips distorted to a smile "Well, didn''t you try to poison me earlier?".


    Shi Yan finally let Shi Yin down and crossed his arms. He knew that the ape was finished if Byakko was fine. There was no need for them to hide anymore, at least there was no need to do so. Byakko could easily discover them even with the cloak activated. "Well, I know you weren''t going to die! You also said it yourself!"


    Byakko glared at Shi Yan with a hint of resentment. Although he wouldn''t have died, the poison would have still hurt. In his state, he could not revolve Qi to resist it. However, his eyes turned back to being sarcastic "Boy, do you have no respect for your seniors? Poisoning them?".


    Shi Yan immediately brushed Byakko off. Byakko has invaded Shi Yan''s body and forced him to take care of Reina. If he could not do something so insignificant as just hurting Byakko, where is there justice in this world. "Think of it as a rental fee for being in my body".


    Byakko rolled his eyes. This kid is unbelievable! Rental fee? He has already gotten the inheritance, daughter and even poor Byakko''s life. He still dares to claim for rental fees? "I''m not going to quarrel with you any longer". Immediately, out of Byakko''s mouth came a faint white light. The white light gracefully condensed into a line and shot into Shi Yan. Byakko''s body soon became limp and collapsed. It was completely dead. No life could be felt inside the body anymore.


    Shi Yan did not feel anything as the white light went inside of him. He knew that this white light was the remnant soul that Byakko was previously talking about. He had guessed that this soul was merging back with the main soul. However, he could not understand why the main soul wouldn''t just move back to his original body.


    Since the battle has concluded and the ape was done for, Shi Yan finally relaxed. He had guessed that the third shadow was probably Lumi. Since Byakko was fine, the third shadow was not an enemy. Laying his back on a burnt tree, he closed his eyes. As the boy dozed off, Shi Yin climbed onto his lap and snugly closed her eyes.


    *********************************


    ~ Inside of Shi Yan''s dream realm,


    *********************************


    "I see you''re back". Byakko said in a sarcastic tone.


    Shi Yan came out of a dark portal and into the dungeon that he previously made. Once he heard Byakko''s voice, he let out a sigh.


    Byakko frowned "Boy did you have no desire to see me?"


    Shi Yan brazenly nodded "I actually wanted to have a nice dream for once... am I going to have to see you everytime I sleep?".


    Byakko snorted "I am known as the guardian of the west! Mortals and immortals would die to see me!" Seeing that Shi Yan had no change in expression, Byakko slammed his paw on the ground "Boy! Do you not want my help to pass the test? Why are you acting so dissolute?".


    Shi Yan crossed his arms and stared at Byakko, and the spoke in an irritated tone, "Like you would be willing to help! Previously you wouldn¡¯t even tell me what Lumi had been planning this whole bloody time!" Shi Yan pointed to himself and shouted. "Do you actually take me for a fool?".


    Byakko closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Although he found Shi Yan''s intelligence and personality to be worthy of praise, he did not enjoy having to tolerate the boy''s temperaments. He did not wish to further agitate the boy and damage their already thin relationship. "Alright, alright. Let''s take a breath and calm down".


    Shi Yan snorted, causing Byakko''s eyes to twitch. "Boy, listen well. I know for a fact that you have already passed this test and will be moving onto the next stage. Whenever you enter this realm, I will tell you more about the test at hand. Don''t worry, I won''t put your life in harm''s way. If you die, I will get found out and that will be the end of me".


    Shi Yan did not take a glance at Byakko the entire time he spoke. This caused Byakko''s eyes to continuously twitch maliciously. "Boy, could you at least look at me while I speak?"


    Shi Yan made an unwilling face and looked towards Byakko. At this, Byakko couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart [Damn brat! Here I am trying to help you! Yet, you dare act like a fussy bitch!] Byakko grit his teeth and continued "Listen! I gave you my inheritance. If you die, it will also be the end of my whole inheritance! I will absolutely not let you die!"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Shi Yan chuckled and asked " So why did you give me your inheritance? Is it so unimportant that you would let a stranger receive it? What¡¯s more, how could I affirm that what you are saying is true? You didn¡¯t seem willing to help me even at the cost of my life the previous time."


    Shi Yan could tell that there was some truth in what Byakko had said. He had not personally faced the death¡¯s door, so Shi Yan knew that his last criticism was simply baseless accusations. He was just acting dissolute out of spite. He wanted to get back at Byakko for making him irritated the last time he was here. Although he truly wanted to have a pleasant dream without Byakko, there were benefits that could be reaped here.


    Byakko forced a smile. [Unimportant? My inheritance is UNIMPORTANT!? It''s a cultivator''s most precious thing once they died. It is the most precious mark on the world that they leave behind. It was a mark for them to not be forgotten by the world.] "I gave you my inheritance because I no longer had the strength to sacrifice for a tomb. Not to mention, even if I manage to make a tomb, it would easily be found out and destroyed by the person chasing after me".


    Shi Yan nodded his head "So, what''s so good about your inheritance?".


    Byakko proudly raised his head. "Before I tell you, could you take these chains off me?".


    ¡°I''d rather not.¡± Shi Yan immediately refused, making Byakko''s face to turn dark. He had been playing nice for such a long time but this boy was simply trying to be unbearable. However, he could not waste the amount of effort he had put into pleasing Shi Yan. Reluctantly, he laid down on the floor and gave up the thought of being released.


    Shi Yan secretly smiled in his heart and thought to himself. [If you are a good kitty, I will naturally release you.] Of course, he would not verbalize his thoughts to Byakko. Even he wanted to have a good relationship with Byakko but, that was only after he had punished the arrogant cat.


    If Byakko knew of Shi Yan''s thoughts, he would immediately choose suicide instead of being willing to suffer humiliation in the hands of Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan saw that Byakko was no longer in any mood to chat. He turned around and was prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, Byakko spoke in a low-spirited voice, which made Shi Yan stop. "You have only one or two days more before the people chasing me arrive. Pick up my daughter and quickly leave".


    Shi Yan immediately recalled that he had something important that he needed to ask Byakko. Pretending to still have a cold personality, " I got to ask, where would the ape place any of his captured victims?"


    Byakko''s eyes widen and question "Boy! Why would you need to know that?".


    Shi Yan did not want to reveal any advantages to Byakko to use. Thus, he stayed silent.


    Byakko understood that this question was really important to Shi Yan. Judging from his reaction, he warned "I am only willing to tell you the place if you tell me the reason that you want to find this place".


    Shi Yan hesitated. He could lie but how? [I wish to find beast cores? I wanted to know how the ape lived?] There was no possible lie that he could think of at the moment. However, he needed to find Selene''s parents. In the end, Shi Yan decided to tell the truth. He stared at Byakko with unwilling eyes "I met this tree and became good friends with her alright! She''s looking for her parents and I promised that I would help her. That''s all there is to it."


    Byakko eye brown tightened as he was in deep thought. He remembered Hati previously mentioning a tree with Shi Yan... a Dark Dimensional Tree... "Then you would have to disappoint your friend. There will not be any captives there". Shi Yan got agitated and gripped his fist. "How would you know?!".


    Byakko shook his head and had a sad facial expression. "In that fight with the ape, he was much stronger than before. Those that he found were definitely killed by him... Their cores were used to heal and strengthen him".


    Shi Yan''s body shook. He understood that Byakko was definitely not lying. How was he going to explain to Selene? How is Selene going to live from now on? She is basically an orphan right now. Would she wait for her parents forever? Could that little girl accept the death of her parents?


    Shi Yan''s thoughts circulated around his mind. He fumbled back and sat down, his face paler than before. He continuously scratched the back of his hand. Luckily, he had no physical body at the moment. Otherwise, blood would already start flowing.


    Byakko saw Shi Yan and understood that this friend of his was important to him. Of course, Byakko did not understand Shi Yan''s feelings at this moment. Growing up, he only had Li En and Shi Yin. Interaction with others normally led to him being beaten up or used. He had no friends throughout his life. No one who he could trust except for Li En and Shi Yin. However, now, he finally met someone who he could trust again.


    How could he able to bear bringing the bad news to Selene? How could he able to lie to her, again? How could he stand to watch that innocent and lovely girl suffer? He could not! He did not want to choose either choices. His whole mind was in disarray.


    Byakko opened his mouth to snap Shi Yan out of his confused state "Boy! Boyyy!". Unfortunately, it was no use. Suddenly, Byakko spoke of something that made Shi Yan stop and stare. "Boy!! Is that girl a Darkwood?".


    Seeing Shi Yan''s reaction, Byakko understood that his guess was correct. He sighed and asked again "Is that girl from the Darkwood family? Selene, was it?".


    Shi Yan unconsciously nodded.


    Byakko sighed. "It seems that fate has played a cruel trick on her. So young yet she has to face such a fate. It is truly something that I should take responsibility for but cannot." He''s eyes sharpened and in a very sad tone, he continue "Boy, as my successor, you have to bear this mistake of mine. Please, take care of that child". Byakko took a deep breath "Bring that child to her parents to absorb their bodies. They are located by the lake of Mist Mountain... This is what they would want for their daughter...".


    "Wait, do you know her? What did you do to her parents?!".


    Byakko stop for a moment before speaking "They were a family which I took care of. Their species is rare and endangered. Her parents lived with me in this mountain range for 6 years...". Byakko closed his eyes and shook his head. "Listen. The past does not matter anymore... We can backtrack all we want but that won''t help your friend. I made a mistake. I did not kill off my guardian the first time we fought. My weakness has caused the family of your friend to be broken...".


    Shi Yan gripped his fist and shouted "Why didn''t you kill him? Why!? You knew that he would cause more troubles! Why didn''t you eliminate him!?".


    Byakko closed his eyes and in a sad tone. "How could I... He has been with me for more than fifteen thousand years. He sacrificed his whole family to allow me and my daughter to escape! Boy... Things are never ever that simple..."


    Shi Yan snorted "No! They could have been. You had a choice!" Shi Yan took a deep breath and declared "Fine! I will bring her to her parents. I will let you drown in your bloody guilt! I hope that you forever regret your actions!". Without waiting for Byakko to say another word, Shi Yan already stormed out of the dungeon.


    Byakko stared at the disappearing Shi Yan and thought to himself. [I already regretted my actions boy... However, what would regret do? I am already a living fossil of the primordial era... The number of years that I have lived far exceed what you can imagine. The number of mistakes I''ve made naturally also exceeds what I can count. All these years, those bitter experiences made me grow numb... that child certainly has my sympathy but eventually, she will also be like the rest. A passing moment of pain... This is what it means to be an immortal...]


    *************************


    ~ Outside of the dungeon,


    *************************


    Shi Yan stood there, thinking to himself whilst scratching the back of his hand.


    [Damn... That useless cat! Arghhh! I wish I could just kill him!


    ...


    However, he still has some use to me... I need to take care of Selene? I can hardly even take care of Shi Yin... food, water, place to stay... Selene is too huge... Even if we were back in our forest, she would stand out too much! How irresponsible for that bloody cat to pur about responsibility. Argghh!


    ...


    ...


    But can I really blame him...?]


    Shi Yan sat on the ground and looked out into the boundless white sky. He took deep breaths, calming himself down. Suddenly, he felt a familiar lick on his face.


    [It seems that Shi Yin is trying to wake me up... I might as well get ready to go...]


    A black portal opened up in front of the boy and he exited.


    Byakko sighed. [It seems that this boy has finally left. Another day for him to take another step toward the world of immortals... Well, he doesn''t have any choice left.]


    The white tiger turned his attention to the chains wrapped around his limps, [Strange, even when he leaves, these chains do not disappear or weaken.


    Even with an unyielding will, when the subconscious sinks into dormancy, the will of my soul should be able to overthrow his... How is it possible for these chains to still be around? I should be able to make it vanish... However, this is not the case.


    This boy must have some kind of secret within his soul that I can''t detect... Otherwise, it''s impossible for things to remain like this.]

 Chapter 20 - Lake At Mist Mountain

    "Argh..." Shi Yan opened his eyes.The sunlight shone on his moist face, full of Shi Yin''s fragrant saliva. Finding that Shi Yinnext to him, he immediately hugged her.


    Shi Yin was shocked.Shi Yan had never done thisbefore. However, her woman''s intuition told her to stay put for the moment. Not moving wascurrently the best option.


    However, she soon felt Shi Yan shivering. It was a familiar feeling.Yes, it was when she was injuredthat she felt his shivering hold. It was a familiar feeling of himbeingworried about someone.It was also the weakest she hadever seen him. Although Shi Yin did not know what happened to Shi Yan, she could not help but comfort him. Using her small tongue, she gently licked his ear lobes. She was trying to tell him '' I''m here for you. Don''t worry''.


    It took some time before Shi Yan released his grip. Shi Yan saw Shi Yin''s eyeswereentirely focused on him. He knew that he hadcaused the little fox unnecessary worry. He took a deep breath and reminded himself¡®it was not time to mope¡¯. He caressed the little fox gently as thanks. Shi Yin was obviously still worried as she licked his moving hands. Shi Yan gave her a final peck on her head, indicating '' I''m fine now. Thank you''.


    Shi Yan stood up and started walking. However, he suddenly felt a strange force engulfing him. He looked around for any strange existence,to find thatLumiwas on top ofhim. "Hello boy, we meet again"Lumihad a smile on his face"it seems you have something important to do. Don''t worry, I''ll help you. You''ve already passed the test but I promised that old tiger to do a favor for him".


    Before Shi Yan could speak,Lumihad already flownforward, dragging Shi Yan and Shi Yinwith him. They were moving at high speed and reachedSelene in less than 10 minutes.It''swas just mind blowing that2days¡¯ worthof walking was covered in just less than 10 minutes. This was thesecond timeShi Yanexperienced such speed and wasstill amazed but,as soon as he saw Selene, his heart sank.


    Selene noticed the two in mid-air and waved to them using her branch. She joyfully called out "Big brother! Shi Yin!".


    Lumigently putthem bothdown and whispered to them. "We probably have a few hoursbefore someone troublesome arrives. Shi Yan, I know you get what I''m saying".


    Shi Yan nodded his head ashe slowly walked to Selene. "Selene, let''s go, I think I know where your parents are". Shi Yan said in a dispirited voice.


    Selene did not notice Shi Yan''s expression as she was overwhelmed with excitement. "Really?". She used her branches to give Shi Yan a big hug "Big brother we go there now.ok?".


    Shi Yan felt pang guilt in his heart but he let out a weary smile. "Okay! But do you know where is the lake of Mist Mountain?".


    Selene nodded "Em! It''s over there!". She joyfully pointed to one mountain about 8days¡¯ worthof travel away. She held onto Shi Yan and pulled him "Big brother let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Shi Yin directed a cold glare towardSelene andran towards Shi Yan for his embrace.Lumi, who was standing at the side gave a hearty laughter. It was fun to watch these kids interact.However, he soon rememberedByakko''swords and he had felt a little bad for Selene. "All of you don¡¯t move. We will be there shortly".Lumilifted his hands and everyone began to float, seemingly wrapping in some kind of invisible bubble.


    "Woah! Big brother we are flying!".


    Shi Yan gave a fragile laugh and hugged the approaching Shi Yin.


    *Whoosh*they were travelling much faster than before. In less than 12 minutes, they were already atthe peak of the Mist mountain.Lumiscanned the surroundings and spotted the lake. "There!".Lumiquickly zoomed down the mountain towards the lake, dragging the group along.


    From the sky, Shi Yan could see that the lake was rather large. It had amysterious vibe to it, rather, the thin layer of mistthat coveredthe lakeis what caused the vibe with an added ephemeral quality. The mowed trees of the forestaround the lake made it seemeven more enigmatic.


    Lumigently placedeveryonedownand scanned the surroundingsarea for corpses.When he sensed some Qi fluctuations, hewhispered to Shi Yan "Boy, are you prepared for this? If so, head to that cave over there".Lumipointed to a cave.


    Shi Yan nodded his head. He took a deep breath and continued to walk. This time, without needing Shi Yin to ask for a hug, he picked her up. Shi Yin naturally did notresist. Instead, she was happy that Shi Yan was depending on her. "Selene, follow me. I''ll bring you to your parents".


    Selene cheerfully nodded "un!"


    Shi Yan walked towards the cave entrance but stopped there. He could already smell rotten flesh, and couldn¡¯t help but grimace"Selene please...stay here for a moment".


    Selene felt strange. Why did her big brother askher to wait when her mommy and daddy were justinside?However, she did not thinkany further as she hadheld completetrustinher big brother and in a mild tone, she nods,"un...".The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Shi Yan was relieved that Selene accepted his proposal. He could tell that Selene was not used to killing. She kept the rabbits instead of just killing them to feed Reina. No one who has hunted before would be willing to do something so troublesome. He did not want to let this innocent little girl view any gruesome scene. Furthermore, judging from the smell, he knew that the corpses inside the caves were already at their rotting stage. It was the most disgusting stage of the corpsedecay.


    As for Shi Yin, he knew that she had killed before. Although the scenes maybe not what she was used to, Shi Yan knew that this strong little fox could handle it.


    The pair venturedinto the cave. The cave''s entrance was rather large, about 15 meters in height but the cave did not seem to be deep. Onthe cave walls, large handprintscould be seen. Thisindicated that the Ape haddug into the mountain to make this cave. Without much light, Shi Yanfelt the edge of the wall to slowly proceed forward.


    It was not the case that he forgot to bring a light source. Rather, he did not want to risk the chance of illuminating a dead corpse for Selene to see. There was also Shi Yin, his most trusted fox who could sniff out and see very well in the dark.


    Whenever Shi Yan was about to step on a corpse, Shi Yin place her tongue on his hand. This was an indication for Shi Yan to stop, which he easily understood. Next, the little fox would move her tongue to a direction, pointing him where to move. If Shi Yan meanders around, Shi Yin would stop him and make him go back onthe rightcourse. The pair were in perfect sync with one another, reaching the end of the cave easily.However, what came to Shi Yan''s surprise was that he could hear a female''s voice.Under the darkness and corpses littered around, Shi Yan could feel a cold shiver run don his spine once he heard that voice."Boy... Little celestial, leave now. It''s dangerous here... *cough cough*".


    Shi Yan thought for a moment before responding. He hoped that this female was Selene''s mother. "Are you Selene''s mother?"


    Hearing Selene''s name caused the female to suddenly shiver. Although Shi Yan could notsee, he could hear a soft "*Pah*" sound from the floor. Finally, the female spoke with the same raspyvoicebut, you could hear the excitement held within"Yes!That¡¯s me!Is my little girl ok?"


    Shi Yansighed inrelief. "Yes,she''s fine. She''s waiting outside. Madam, come, let''s go and see her". While Shi Yin guided him, Shi Yan slowly walked towards the source of the voice.


    The woman said in a tearful voice "Boy, I''m sorry but I can''t see her. She would be heartbroken if she saw me in this state. Please, I beg you, tell her that I am not here. That I went to somewhere else to wait for her".


    Shi Yan''s heart sank again. The optimistic hopehadcloudedhis mind for a second. How was it possible for Selene''s mother to be perfectly okay in thiscave?Not to mention, what about her father? There is no male voice! That could only mean that her father wasin a state where he could notspeak.


    Even if the mother wishes not to see Selene, he could not allow it. It was a cruel lie. Much too cruel for him to consider to allow. "No. You need to see her!".


    "Boy... Please *cough cough* do you want her last memories to be that of our mutilated bodies?".


    "What is the point if you actually wish forher to absorb your dead corpses? She would see it in the end. Wouldn''t it be better if you could at least say goodbye to her?"


    The female voice suddenly shook "How did you know!?¡±


    Shi Yan was already in front of the mother. He held Shi Yin in one arm and used the other arm to feel the ground. He finally felt fingers and a hand. He held the hand up "Byakkotold me that was what you and your husband would wish for once you died".


    Once hearingByakko''sname, the mother''s tears grew even more. "Please, tell him that we failed. We were unable to cure him...".


    Shi Yan thought for a moment butcouldnot understand this situation at all. However, he felt that the Selene''s mother did not have much longer left and did not probe any further. He could always ask what she meant fromByakkolater. The current priority is to let her meet up with her daughter. "Madam come, let''s go. Where is your husband?"


    Selene''s mother placed another hand onto of Shi Yan''s hand. This hand was cold and was covered in a sticky liquid. Immediately, Shi Yan understood. Her husband has already passed on and she held onto his hand, waiting for death together. "It''s alright... let me carry you both...".


    Although Selene''s mother could not see Shi Yan, from the size of his hand, she could tell that Shi Yan was only a child.For a cultivated child, it was impossible for him to carry two adults. However, she stayed quiet. She did not want to dampenthe child''s hopes. Likewise, she also deeply wished to see Selene.


    Shi Yan obviously knew his limits. He obviously could not carry two adults. However, that didnot mean that hewas unable to move them. Shi Yan took off his cloak and placed it on the ground. He let Shi Yin down and used his hand to slowly tracetowhere the twoadultslay, thereby noting their positions and body size. It was a little uncomfortable for Selene''s mother to be touched by Shi Yan but she knew that he was just a child and had no ill intentions. Suddenly, Shi Yan used force to turn her body on to the cloak. Selene''s mother obviously felt that the texture of the ground had changed to some kind of smooth fabric. She now understood Shi Yan''s plan but was still a little doubtful. Could this child be able to pull both adults to the exit?


    When Shi Yan traced both of their bodies, his face darkened. He understood their physical situation even more now. He knew now that Selene''s mother truly did not havemuch time left. He picked up his pace and quickly pushed the husband onto the cloak. He used the hoodie of the cloak to cup their feet so as to prevent them from falling off. He then traced the cloakback to theends of itand finally started to pull.


    Shi Yin was in front of Shi Yan. Her tail wrapped around Shi Yan''s legs as she used it to direct the boy to the exit.


    The group slowly moved to the exit, step by step. Selene''s mother used her arm to hold on her husband and grip onto the cloak. Although the trip was a little bumpy, both adults did not fall off the cloak thanks to the hoodie. Selene''s mother was obviously surprised as to how a little boy like Shi Yan wascapableofpullingtwo adults. His foresightwasalso surprising, to be able to come up with a plan like using this cloth and the leg hold was amazing.


    Actually,Shi Yan was only able to pull the two adults due to the insane amount of blood on the floor. The blood acted as a lubricant, allowing him to pull with relative ease. Likewise, with Shi Yin leading the way, theyavoidedmost of the lumps of meat or bones left on the floor; making their journey even easier.


    Little did Shi Yan know,Lumiwas checking up on them from outside the cave. WhenLumisaw that his brother''s precious cloak being used as a floor mat, he cringed. He cursed himself, he should have helped Shi Yan. Waiting outside has caused the priceless cloak to be tarnished by the ground and the rotting blood.Even ifLumiand his brother knew that the cloak would not be damaged by this simple act,watching their hard-made treasurehandled like this, was a little heart wrenching.


    Shi Yan was finally able to seea bright glow of light, illuminating his path, that alluded to the cave exit. Shi Yin let go of his leg and helped him to pull the cloak.


    Selene managed to see her big brother and Shi Yin. However, she felt that something was amiss. Her parents were not walking by Shi Yan''s side. She shouted "Big brother! Where is mommy and daddy!"


    Shi Yan could not bear to face her. Her looked down and just focused on pulling the cloak. Suddenly, from behind Shi Yan, a weak voice sounded out. "Darling, mama is here¡± the voice coarser than before, as the woman tried to hold back her tears.¡°Don¡¯t worry... Darling... Mama is here... Papa is also...". she could no longer manage to hold back the tears andstoppedspeaking. She did not want her daughter to feel her sadness. Instead, she took the time to regulate her breathing, trying to calm down before meeting her daughter. As a final goodbye, she wanted to at least still take on the role as Selene''s mother.


    Lumicould not bear to see this scene any longer. He immediately circulated the Qi in his body to lift the everyone towards him.


    When he gently placed them all down, Selene could finally see her mother and father. As expected, she did not dare approach them as tears burst out of her eyes. "Mommy!... Mommy!...".

 Chapter 21 - Mountain Array

    Selene''s mother had a human body. Her hair was vermillion coloured like Selene. It would have been beautiful if it was not covered in blood. She was in a pitiful state, with only one usable arm. The other arm had already been crushed to an unrecognisable state. With her back facing Selene, two huge holes could be seen in her abdomen area. With blood oozing out of the corners of her mouth, she whispered. "Darling... don¡¯t cry. *Cough*".


    Her husband was in an even more horrendous state. His whole entire lower half had been crushed. The stomach area completely ripped open. His face was fully distorted with pain, displaying the amount of intense torture he must have been put through. When Selene saw her father''s face, she could not bear to look. Her branches shiver as tried to reach out to her parents. Unfortunately, she was afraid to approach them. She still wanted to cling on to the hope that this was all a dream "No! No! Daddy, mommy...".


    Shi Yan could not bear the sight of letting Selene see her father''s face any longer. He took off his red and black silk woven shirt and placed it on her father''s face. Nobody stopped him. There was a tacit mutual understanding between everyone. As the cloth covered his dead body, Selene was in full rejection she continuously shook her head.


    "Madam, I''m going to cover up both your bodies, is that alright?" Shi Yan whispered to Selene''s mother in a soft voice.


    Selene''s mother gave out a weary smile "Yeah, that''d be nice.*cough* Thank you".


    Shi Yan nodded, not wanting to make the lady exert any more strength, he slowly pulled out the cloak from under their bodies and used it to cover their bodies. He turned the woman around to face her daughter.


    "Selene, darling, come here". Her voice was coarse, it was obvious that she wanted to cry but chose not to. This was her final goodbye, she wanted to continue to support Selene even till this moment.


    Shi Yan tacitly took a step back for Selene to move forward. He went to Shi Yin and sat down beside her. Shi Yin climbed on his lap and placed her head on his chest. When Shi Yan felt a moisture on his chest, he hugged Shi Yin.


    Selene''s roots slowly moved her forward. She only stopped once she was in front of her mother. Her roots and branches were shaking uncontrollably, not wishing to take another step further.


    Selene''s mother raised her trembling hand, trying to feel the familiar touch of her daughter. Unfortunately, she was too weak. Her hand could only manage to raise a little before collapsing back down.


    Selene immediately reacted. Using her branch to reach out for her mother''s hand before it fell back down.


    She could no longer continue being disillusioned. Her mother''s desperate last actions forced her to react. How could she possibly abandon her mother''s last wishes?


    Selene cried out "Mommy... *sob*... don''t leave me".


    Hearing her daughter''s words made Selene''s mother weakened. She could no longer hold back her tears any longer. However, she still held onto a weary smile, trying to tell Selene not to be sad. "My wonderful child *cough* mommy is not going anywhere. I''ll always be with you¡­". She slowly moved the branch to her face "Mommy will always be with you and daddy will always be with mommy".


    "Really? Mommy promise? Promise me, mommy!? *sniff sniff*"


    "Silly child, *cough cough*, of course, I won''t lie to you... *cough*" Suddenly, Selene''s mother condition worsened. She coughed out blood, covering her face and Selene''s branch.


    Shi Yan immediately jumped up and looked for Lumi. In a desperate tone, he shouted: "Please Lumi, can''t we save her?!".


    Selene who was still held onto her mum''s face, tearingly, looked at Lumi. "Please...*sniff* Please save mommy... please*sniff*".


    Lumi looked at Selene''s eyes and held a sad tone in his voice "I can heal her but she would at most only live for a week".


    Shi Yan excitedly nodded, "One week... one week is enough. Please. I beg you, please give her one more week".


    Lumi looked at Shi Yan and sighed. He had already healed Byakko yesterday. As a remnant spirit, he could not recover much of his Qi energy unless he went to sleep for another millennia or so. If he were to heal her, he would most likely sink into dormancy for a few weeks before being capable of waking up again. This would mean that for the next test, he could not support Shi Yan and Shi Yin. To merely extend someone else''s life span by a week, was it worth to risk an opportunity of a lifetime?


    Shi Yan determined eyes made him unable to voice out. He understood that no matter what he said, Shi Yan would not change his mind.


    "Uncle... Please...*sniff sniff* Please..." Selene who body trembled as she bent down to bow to the Lumi. Even her mother took the effort to look at Lumi. After living for so long, she understood that Lumi would have to sacrifice a lot of his strength to extend her lifespan. As someone who had nothing to exchange for his sacrifice, she could not possibility ask for his help. However, she still wished to at least be with her daughter for awhile more. A second, a minute, an hour. Whatever was fine. Just a little more.


    Lumi was placed in a tight spot. He reluctantly looked at Shi Yan and sadly spoke "Shi Yan, please... do not disappoint me in the next test. Promise just promise me that you will bear with anything thrown to you".


    Shi Yan obviously did not know the contents of the next test but he nodded "I promise... please just save her".


    Lumi gracefully walked towards Selene''s mother and placed his hand on her forehead. Selene''s mother closed her eyes as she felt Qi energy entering her body, healing her. Her appearance gradually became better; face no longer pale white, returning back to the normal ruddy glow of peach. Seeing her mother looking so much better, Selene''s heart gradually loosen up. She tightens her hold on her mother''s hand, trying to express her desire to keep her mother next to her.


    Shi Yan and Shi Yin looked at the body getting better and smiled. Shi Yan looked towards the silver bell on Shi Yin, wishing he could learn how to use it. It might be possible to heal Selene''s mother with the bell but Lumi had not said anything. Shi Yan knew that he had to rely on himself to learn about his treasures and could not rely on Lumi. However, he just had to ask at this moment. "Lumi, this bell, could I use it to heal her?".


    Lumi shook his head and in a faint voice, he spoke. "That bell can only be used after absorbing the yin energy of a full moon".


    A full moon, that would take 12 more days to occur... before that, Selene''s mother would have already died.


    Shi Yan was trying to think of a solution. He scratched the back of his hand for quite a long time, till Shi Yin had to lick his fingers to stop him. In the end, after an hour, he could not think of anything. He gloomily looked at Selene, who was staring at her mother this whole time. He felt depressed that he did not have the ability to help someone he cares for. He felt useless.


    Lumi finally stopped. His hand lifted away from Selene''s mother. Lumi''s whole body has become translucent, as though he was about to fade away. "It''s done". Lumi said in a weak voice. "Now, let''s leave here before they arrive". Lumi bent down and touched the ground. Soon, the ground glowed with runes. The glow continued to expand and the whole mountain range was covered in a runic array.


    Not longer after, white balls of light started to float from the ground. These balls of light gather towards the group, slowly engulfing them. The intensity of the light forced everyone to close their eyes.


    Throughout the mountain range, the light continued to gather in one location. A man flying up in the air noticed this strange phenomenon. "What? How is this possible?". He could tell that this large array was extremely powerful. In shock, he retreated a few steps. He was afraid that the array activated to eliminate him.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    His complexion turned darker. "This is impossible! Byakko doesn''t know a single thing about setting up arrays! Did he manage to get some allies?". He cursed his luck. "I need to hurry back to warn the Sect Master!". The man flew away without realising that this array was just for teleportation.


    Lumi obviously noticed the man''s presence. He was ready to battle it out with the man but the coward started to run away. Lumi sneered, he never expected the enemy to have such cowardly disposition. Although he was happy that the enemy fled, he could help but sigh. The great Byakko was in such a desperate situation due to these cowards? No, there must be more to it.


    Lumi faced Shi Yan and showed a gentle smiled. The day this boy grows up, the new era will begin. He wondered, how the gears of fate would turn because of this boy. How the world would change because of his actions and how the heavens would react to this youngling. However, that wondrous fateful day had no place for him.


    The light continued to grow brighter and brighter. When the final ball of light joined the rest, the light completely disappeared. The glowing array of the mountain range gradually grew dim and faded away.


    Inside of a stone chamber, a gigantic ball of light suddenly appeared. Soon, tiny balls of light floated away from the gigantic ball to land on the multiple wall lamps inside the stone chamber. Gradually, the gigantic ball of light lost its lustre and dissipated away.


    Shi Yan could finally open his eyes. In front of him, there was the same white door with ornaments. However, this was not the same room he was in previously. The chamber was much larger than the previous room; about 4 times the size of the previous room. The walls were made of black stone, engraved with bluish-white runes. The lamps of the rooms had a white glow, illuminating the strange markings on the floor. At the middle of the room, there was a huge blue circular piece that would emanate a faint blue sparkle.


    "What is this place?" Shi Yan asked.


    Lumi gave a light smile "this is the place where you will be experiencing the third test. The test". His sight focused on Selene "little girl, can you bring out the little tiger?".


    Selene gave a confused nod and opened her mouth. Soon, the white tiger appeared out of her mouth. She was completely thin, it seems that she had not eaten for awhile. When Shi Yan saw Reina, he knew immediately that the little tiger must not have managed to catch any wild rabbits since they left.


    Reina gave a soft cry "ra..wr...". She was calling out to Shi Yin, greeting her older sister but was so weak that she had to lie down.


    Lumi gave a disappointing look. [So this is the great Byakko''s daughter? How disappointing...]. He took out Shi Yan''s ring and summoned out some bags of food and water for the everyone. "Eat up and rest up well". He turned towards Shi Yan and Shi Yin and in a more serious tone, "especially you two. You have around a day''s worth of time to rest up before the next test starts. It is sad to say but this time, I wouldn''t be able to guide you". The bags flew to each person and floated there for them to receive.


    Finally able to eat, Reina happy went forward and tore the bag up. She ripped open the bag forcefully and took a big bite into it.


    Selene who received her portion had no mood to eat. How could she? She had just discovered her father''s dead corpse and now, her mother was still unconscious. She shook her head to refuse her portion but Shi Yan did not allow her to refuse. Without taking his portion, he took Selene''s and passed it to her directly. "Selene, you have to eat something. At least hold yours in case your mother needs more. Don''t refuse so easily".


    Selene turned to look at Shi Yan with her teary eye holes "Big brother... *sniff sniff*".


    Shi Yan waved his hand "Say no more. Please, just take care of your mother alright? Can you be a good girl and do this for me?".


    Selene nodded "em..." And turned her vision to her unconscious mother.


    Shi Yin jumped up to grab Shi Yan''s bag and walked to his side. She nudged his calf, reminding his that he also needs to take care of himself too. Shi Yan bent down and took the bad out of her mouth and gave her a kiss on her forehead. He led her back to where her food was floating, grabbed it and passed it to her. He pulled out a smile, [you too, should not forget to take care of yourself.]


    Shi Yan sat down and opened both bags for Shi Yin and himself. He understood that these bags were made for humans to open and unless Shi Yin forcefully opened her bag like Reina, it would be very difficult for her to open the bag.


    After both of them had their fill, Reina moved beside Shi Yin and sat at her side.


    Lumi who was on the verge of falling into slumber forced himself to stay awake. He still had to pass on the test information to Shi Yan. He floated behind Shi Yan and in a soft voice said " Boy, this next test will be very different from the others. This is a very specific test of speed, knowledge and awareness. You have to be extremely observant in this test. There is only one way to pass and that is if you truly understand what it means to be a successor. Tell Byakko..., that I''m sorry, this is the best I can do for you...".


    Shi Yan was obviously stunned by Lumi''s word but when he turned back to ask, Lumi was already gone from the room.


    [It seems that Byakko was truly speaking the truth about helping me... The next time I sleep, I better ask him about this test...]


    Just when Shi Yan was about to go deeper within his thoughts, Selene''s voice sounded out "Mommy! Mommy!".


    Shi Yan turned to see that Selene''s mother had just opened her eyes. She smiled at her daughter. "Darling, mommy is okay. Can you help me up?". Selene obediently used her roots to go under her mother and gently lifted her up.


    Selene''s mother managed to sit upright. The hole in her stomach had already closed up and even her crushed arm had been fully healed. Seeing her condition made Selene leak out tears of joy "Mommy!". Selene wrapped her mother using her branches and roots, not letting go. Feeling Selene''s warm hug made the mother a little teary. "Darling...".


    It was only after a long period of time before Selene was willing to loosen her grip on her mother. The woman gently held Selene''s branch and said in a solemn voice. "Selene, can you be a good girl and promise me something?".


    Selene obvious nodded with glee "em!"


    Selene''s mother''s face became more serious. Using the other hand, she caressed Selene''s skull-like face. "darling, I need you to absorb your daddy and mommy".


    Selene viciously shook her head, "No mommy, I don''t want to. Please, mommy... Please, I promise to do something else".


    Selene''s mother closed her eyes and placed her forehead onto Selene''s trunk. Shi Yan could see tears dripping down from her face. "darling, please... this is what your daddy wanted and this is also what I want. Promise me... you will absorb us when we die".


    Selene screamed "No... *sniff sniff* mommy, you said that you will always be with me... you promised! *sniff sniff*".


    Selene''s mother did not look up. She continued to stay in that position "Darling... mommy and daddy''s bodies will be inside of you... and our souls... will always be with you...".


    Selene shook her head viciously "No! I want mommy to be with me like this *Sniff sniff* mommy, stay with me like this... don''t go...".


    Selene''s mother gave Selene a kiss and removed her face from Selene''s truck. She looked at Selene and gave a forced smile "Darling. If you love your mommy, could you do me this one last favour?¡±

 Chapter 22 - Mothers Last Wish

    Selene still refused to absorb her parents. She was confused and desperate. She knew that by absorbing her father, his corpse would wither up till there''s nothing left. How could she possibly bear to look at such a sight. Likewise, she could not withstand her mother¡¯s plea. How could a young girl possibly seek harm for her own parents?


    Selene looked towards Shi Yan, asking for his help. Her mother noticed Selene''s gaze and release herself from Selene. ¡°forget it Selene, you don¡¯t have to do anything...¡± she looked down towards her deceased husband and muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure we can both rest in peace my love¡±.


    Although Selene¡¯s mother still wished for Selene to absorb her husband, she did not wish to implicate Shi Yan. She was aware that her daughter had a special relationship with the boy. He was much closer to a family member than a friend. Even so, he was unrelated to the mother and daughter pair. There was no need to burden this youngster anymore than necessary. She closed her eyes, wiped her tears and spoke to Selene. ¡°darling, forget what I''ve said alright?¡±.


    Selene stared at her mother with wide eyes and quickly nodded ¡°em!¡±. The woman stood up and took the cloak underneath her husband. Although her actions would expose the mutilated body to Selene, she no longer took heed. Rather, she actually wanted Selene to get used to such sights. She took the cloak and passed it onto Shi Yan. ¡°boy, it must have been troublesome for you...¡± she bowed down and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°I''m sorry but this senior might have to trouble you further¡±. She turned back to her elated daughter to coax her.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyebrows raised. He sensed that something was not right.


    [How is it possible for this woman to give up so easily? No impossible. Absolutely impossible. She already said herself, absorbing their corpses would be their last wish. If so, then why would she give up so easily? And what was with her last statement?]


    The little tiger had just finished eating. She ate more than 3 times of Shi Yan¡¯s portion but spent the bulk of her time removing the straw wrappings mixed with her food. Reina ran towards her big sister, Shi Yin, to play. Shi Yin naturally did not leave Shi Yan¡¯s side but did not refuse to play. After all, she had an agreement with Reina.


    ¡°eyahh¡± Shi Yin cried out, telling Reina to only play around Shi Yan. Of course, the little tiger happily accepted. She was pleased enough to play with Shi Yin. Location did not matter to her.


    The two decided to play follow me, whereby Shi Yin would do a series of actions and Reina will follow.


    Shi Yan did not get involved with the two. He knew that Reina did not fancy him coming close. Instead, he moved towards the mother-daughter pair and sat at a corner close to them.


    Selene was happy to see her brother so close to her but, that was not the case for her mother. Selene¡¯s mother had a strange look on her face. She obviously knew what Shi Yan was thinking. She thought to herself.


    [This boy is rather sharp for his age. Although I only gave him a small hint, he was able to sense something was amiss... However, I¡¯m sorry...]


    ¡°Selene, mommy ¡®s tired. Can you let me lie down for a moment inside of you?¡±


    Selene opened her mouth and gently held on to her mother. Her mother slowly entered the enclosed world, away from Shi Yan¡¯s sight.


    Inside the enclosed world, Selene¡¯s mother laid on the soft grass patch beside Selene. ¡°mommy is going to sleep for awhile. Don¡¯t worry alright¡±. She reached out for Selene¡¯s cheeks to caress them. Her hand gracefully fell onto Selene¡¯s hand, holding it as she fell asleep.


    In actuality, she was leaving behind a will inside of her. Using some of her reminding blood essence, she formed a rune inside of her body (enclosed world). Once this rune was absorbed, her current thoughts would be played to Selene.


    [Selene, my darling. I¡¯m so sorry to have to put you through all of this. Please, forgive mommy when this is all over. The day you were born till now, not a day goes by without us worrying for you.


    Our kind is different from other normal demonic beasts or plants. We are a kind that absorbs our own to strengthen ourselves. Dark Dimensional Tree is only one variant out of the many. Unfortunately, out of all the variants, we are the ones that others hunt down the most. To ensure that I was able to birth you in peace, your father bought me here to hide.


    Since you were born, you were everything to us. Not a day went by that I couldn¡¯t help but smile. You were always so fun to be with. Your smile always made us feel so refreshed. However, whenever we see you, we always felt a lingering fear. We know that our days will not last forever. That we would get found out one day.


    In the end, we are forced to separate. but darling, please don¡¯t grief. Your mommy and daddy will truly always be with you. It¡¯s just that from now on, we will forever be inside you. Some of our memories and strength will be with you.


    After you¡¯ve absorbed us, please. Do not blame yourself.


    I was so worried that you would be alone but your meeting with this boy released me from my worries. For him to care for you to the extent of risking his life to enter that cave to look for us... It shows how much he cares for you. There is also, your dependence on him, which is shown as clear as day. I¡¯m not sure if you two will bloom together but I wish to see that day.


    Darling, could you also help me to apologise to that little boy? It is truly irresponsible for me to push everything to him. But I know that he will take care of you, regardless whether I ask him too or not. For that, he has my eternal gratitude...


    Darling, I wish to be you longer. I wish to be able to see your children but I know... I¡¯m not going to last. I know that I have repeated this line many times but Darling... I love you.¡±


    ******************************


    ~ Back inside the chamber,


    *******************************


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Shi Yan¡¯s brow wrinkled. He could tell that Selene¡¯s mother purposely wanted to be out of his sights. He had a bad premonition but knew that he could nothing to stop it. He saw that Selene¡¯s skull-like face was still smiling and decided to focus on resting for now.


    With only one day¡¯s worth of rest, he needed to prioritise his wounds. The swelling from before had healed up considerably but he was still far from his optimal condition. Shi Yan looked around the chamber for any sort of medication but could not find anything that he could use. He looked on his body, to only find the runic book, a blood-stained cloak, a dented dagger and the golden pendant. He looked at the pendant and thought of an idea.


    Taking off his pants, he attracted the attention of Shi Yin. She obviously tried to stop him but he did not relent. He had no reason to. He wore the bloodied cloak to hide his body and placed the silk-woven pants on his abdomen. Taking off his pendant, he began to rub on his abdomen. This was a method to force blood circulation within the swelled up regions. Shi Yan would normally avoid this method because of the pain. However, currently he had no other options.


    Shi Yin saw Shi Yan¡¯s clamped up face and began to get worried. She knew that Shi Yan would not mind her being inside the cloak with him makes. However, just the thought of it made the little fox blush with embarrassment.


    After an hour, Shi Yan switched positions but was unable to apply pressure on his back. He tried to lean against the wall and move his body in a circular motion but, the pendant would fall off before completing a full rotation. He had no choice but to ask for the assistance of Shi Yin. He knew that Shi Yin disliked being with him when he was fully nude. Even when they bathing, Shi Yan still wore his pants. After the bath, he would squeeze the water out of his pants and continued on.


    Shi Yin who watched Shi Yan rubbing his back against the wall was staring at the boy with a confused look. She was not able to comprehend Shi Yan¡¯s actions. When Shi Yan stopped rubbing his back against the wall, he walked towards Shi Yin. He took out the pendant covered with his pants out of his cloak to show to Shi Yin. Naturally, Shi Yin closed her eyes when Shi Yan¡¯s cloak slightly lifted up. It took a moment before she was willing to open her eyes again.


    Once she saw the object, she immediately realised what Shi Yan was doing this whole time. When she realise what Shi Yan was asking her to do, she immediately gave a nod.


    Shi Yin gave a ¡°Eeeyah!¡±, ordering Reina to move away and not look. This act of close contact was something Shi Yin wanted to do alone with Shi Yan.


    Reina gave an unwilling cry ¡°rawr¡± but still obeyed Shi Yin¡¯s instructions. She moved away with her head down sulking.


    Shi Yan knew that he had to wash the blood off the cloak. Using the spare water he had received, he poured it on to the cloak. Immediately, the water slid down with the blood, fully cleaning the cloak.


    Currently, the cloak was not in its invisible state as he expected. He initially thought that any blood contact would cause the cloak to be invisible but this was not the case. He had not confirmed if Shi Yin¡¯s blood could activate the cloak but, at least he knew that not all blood could activate the cloak. This surprising find not only startled Shi Yan, it also startled Shi Yin. Since the cloak was covered in blood, they could not tell if it was invisible or not. She had held the same expectations as Shi Yan and closed her eyes when he tried to wash the blood off.


    She wanted to bite herself to personally test her blood but hesitated without Shi Yan¡¯s permission.


    Shi Yan looked at Shi Yin and smiled. He passed the pendant to Shi Yin and laid down on the floor, away from the blood.


    During the one hour of massage, Shi Yan clenched his teeth to bear the pain. He did not want Shi Yin to be distracted by him. She would hold the pendant in her mouth and rub with all her might. She understood that due to her small stature, if she did not use her full strength, Shi Yan¡¯s body would not receive sufficient pressure to circulate his blood.


    When the massage was over, Shi Yin was already exhausted. She laid down on Shi Yan¡¯s back and closed her eyes. Shi Yan did not move an inch from his position. Once he felt that the little fox had laid down on his back, he immediately understood that she had fallen asleep. Although he had the urge to hug and kiss her, he could not hear to disturb her slumber. This, he decided to bear this uncomfortable position and sleep.


    ********************************


    ~ Back into the dream realm


    ********************************


    ¡°ugh¡±, Shi Yan could feel his back ache as he appeared in front of Byakko again.


    ¡°Boy... it seems that you¡¯ve had a rough sleep¡±. Byakko smirked.


    ¡°Not too bad I suppose... besides, I got some good news to tell you¡±. Shi Yan spoke while stretching himself.


    Byakko¡¯s wide ears sprang up. Like a radar, they faced Shi Yan, listening attentively. ¡°well, are you just going to keep quiet about it? Spit it out!¡±


    Shi Yan gave a huge overwhelming sigh, indicating his displeasure, causing Byakko¡¯s mouth to twitch. ¡°don¡¯t be so noisy. Learn from me and be a good listener for once in your life¡±. Byakko gave a cold snort but did not reply. He knew that Shi Yan was doing this on purpose. ¡°so, the next test will be held in a few hour¡¯s time. It''s about speed, knowledge and awareness. Know anything about it?¡±.


    Byakko pondered for awhile but he could only think of a normal test. The speed of answering questions, the knowledge of the topic and the awareness of the problem. He quickly asked Shi Yan for any further clarification "Is there anything else that Ha... Lumi said?".


    Shi Yan thought to himself for a moment, remembering what Lumi had said. "Something about the test being what it meant to be a true successor. Also, he apologised for not being able to help any further".


    Byakko''s face became darker, his eyebrows wrinkled. [Did his brother found out? No, that''s not possible... If that man truly found out about me, He would have forcibly remove my core and continue on with the test. So what happened? An accident? Must be. Either ways, as long as I''ve not been found out, everything should work out fine.]


    [What it means to be a successor? That are many different types. Although I know Hati for a long time, I do not know about his brother that well. Never got along with that bastard. There were many rumors relating that man... However, one thing I know for sure is that he''s definitely one of the most wanted person in any of the realms... What does it mean to be his successor? I''m sure that only they know. I thought this was going to be easy but it seems that I have underestimated that man.]


    Byakko looked at Shi Yan without an answer. It was humiliating that a Legendary Demonic Beast like himself could not even help an uncultivated child. Byakko reluctantly shook his head, "I''m sorry but I don''t know much about the next test as well. If you found something, maybe you could tell me... I''d probably help...".


    Shi Yan did not expect much from Byakko in the first place. From the start, Byakko was reluctant to help him. When Byakko changed his mind, Shi Yan did not receive a single bit of information relating to the trial. Instead, he got to know more about Byakko''s current situation as compared to the trial itself.


    Shi Yan gave a cold response "Oh, alright. I''ll ask you when I found something out".


    Byakko held his head in shame. He could not respond to Shi Yan. He was previously bragging about helping Shi Yan pass the test. Now that he thought about his past remarks, it was as though he slapped himself on the face. Complete and utter humiliating himself.


    Since he could not aid Shi Yan with information, Byakko thought to himself. Maybe I can lend some of my strength when he needs it. However, he soon came to the realisation that he can''t even perceive Shi Yan''s current situation. All of his current awareness was from the little boy''s mouth. He was currently absolutely useless to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan looked at Byakko''s depressed expression. Although he disliked the tiger, he did not hate him. Byakko was not an evil person. He also has not done any real harm to Shi Yan or Shi Yin. As for Selene''s case, Byakko never really intended to harm the little girl. The poor girl was someone who was unfortunate enough to be caught in the crossfire of his battle with the ape. It was simply Byakko¡¯s fortune that Selene¡¯s mother was at least able to survive.


    Shi Yan let out a sigh. He thought to himself, [Maybe I was being too kind...] In an audible voice, lacking much emotions, he spoke. "Selene''s mother is currently alive. Although she still has one week to live, she''s spending her last moments with her daughter".


    Shi Yan turned around, about to leave but was stopped by Byakko. "Wait!" Byakko shouted. His piercing gaze looked at Shi Yan "I may not help you in this test but let me give you some advice. Do not try to interfere with anything that she plans to do. That woman is much too kind... If her husband is not there with her right now, I really doubt that she can handle this situation alone."


    Shi Yan did not understand what Byakko was saying. However, he soon felt that something on his back was moving. He knew that he did not have much time before he was about to be woken up. Quickly, he shouted, "What do...". Before he could complete his sentence, the dark portal already opened up and swallowed him.


    Byakko let out a gentle smile. [It seems that this kid more soft-hearted than I thought... I thought that he would blame me for what I had done but it seems as though he forgiven me. Else, I¡¯d probably have a much harder time dealing with him...]


    The gigantic white tiger let out a soft sigh as his vision turned blurry, entering his own thoughts. [Sena, I''m not sure what you are going to do to convince that daughter of yours but just don¡¯t be stupid... If you have to force yourself, just stop...]

 Chapter 23 - Owner of The Inheritance

    Shi Yan¡¯s sudden awakening cause him to jolt. Shi Yin who was beside him got shocked. When she saw his face, she could not help but look down. Shi Yan¡¯s facial expression was dark, causing Shi Yin to have a misunderstanding. She thought that he was displeased with her waking him up.


    Shi Yan, who was still in deep thought did not notice Shi Yin¡¯s anxious facial expression.


    [Byakko said not to interfere. Interfere with what? How does he know what she''s going to do?


    Damn it! Damn it! If only I didn¡¯t wake up so soon!!] He hit the floor with his fist in rage. Shi Yin who saw his actions was slowly retreating.


    When he looked at Shi Yin¡¯s fearful expression, he knew that he had startled her. Immediately, he no longer had that gloomy look on his face. Instead, he smiles, sat upright and welcomed her into his embrace. Shi Yin who saw this dashed forward and snuggled with him. She knew that Shi Yan had forgiven her once he forced a smile. It was his ¡®I''m no angry¡¯ look.


    Shi Yan recalled his debt yesterday and kissed her multiple times. It was only till Shi Yin let out a weak struggle, that he willingly stopped. This sudden change of atmosphere was great for changing Shi Yan¡¯s mood. Thankfully for him, he had Shi Yin at his side to release stress. He looked at the little fox with a gentle smile, thinking to himself. [You are really my most precious lucky star!]


    Shi Yin did not make much noise. She was fully enjoying his embrace. Reina, who was asleep woke up due to their movement. She wanted to call out to Shi Yin, but after having a glance at her overjoyed expression, she decided to refrain.


    It was only a moment later that Shi Yan felt his back ache with certain movements. He knew it was due to the award position he slept in. He hid the pain, not wanting Shi Yin to feel guilty about his condition.


    Suddenly, the ground shook, causing both Shi Yan and Shi Yin looked towards the white door. It was opening. They immediately knew that the next test was starting.


    Selene who was inside her enclosed world noticed a strange disturbance outside. She and Reina looked at the door but when they tried to move closer, they felt a strange force pushing them back. When she saw Shi Yan and Shi Yin stand up and walk towards the door, she could not help but ask ¡°big brother, why can''t I move forward like you?¡±.


    Shi Yan turned around to face Selene. When he looked at her, he couldn''t help but feel a panging sense of sadness. He had no time to explain to her, he felt that the door was urging him to get in. He gave her the warmest smile he could master, ¡°don¡¯t worry about us, we will see you soon. So wait for us alright?¡±. Both Shi Yan and Shi Yin took steps towards the door but they too suddenly felt strange for preventing them from proceeding. A voice rang out in both their ears; a low and deep voice, with little trace of emotions wrapped in it. ¡°Are you sure you wish to continue with unfinished business?¡±


    Shi Yan quickly looked around for the source of the voice but no one was there. Likewise, Shi Yin took a few steps closer to the boy and scanned around. Even with her perky peach coloured nose sniffing around, she found no trace of another being.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Yan asked with his eyes moving about restlessly. Selene and Reina, on the other hand, were both confused by Shi Yan and Shi Yin¡¯s erratic movements. They were unable to hear the voice the pair heard.


    **********************************


    ~Within Selene¡¯s enclosed world


    **********************************


    Sena felt a sudden squeeze on her hand and awoke. She checked on her daughter to see a worried expression plaster onto her face. The mother tightened her grip on Selene¡¯s hand and sat up crossed-legged, ¡°Darling what''s wrong?¡±


    Selene opened her eyes and saw worry within her mother¡¯s eyes, in a weak voice, she replied. ¡°Mum... Something is wrong with big brother...¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sena could not help but feel her heart race. [If something bad were to happen to that little boy, Selene, would you be okay? Your father had just passed away and like me, you''re trying your very best not to grief. If something were to happen to the boy as well, would you be able to hold yourself together?]


    ¡°Mommy, big brother is moving strangely... He has a scary look on his face. Mommy, there¡¯s something''s wrong...¡± Selene said in a worried voice.


    ¡°Darling, no need to worry, let me out and I will make sure that the boy is safe. Alright?¡± Sena took both her hands to clasp onto Selene¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Em.¡± Selene gave a nod and closed her eyes again. Soon, a portal opened up before Sena and she was brought out.


    **********************


    ~Within the chamber


    **********************


    When Sena first stepped out of Selene¡¯s mouth, she was confronted with a pulling force.


    [What is this?!] Sena could not help but gasp in question as she was quickly pulled out from Selene¡¯s mouth.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± watching her mother getting carried away by an invisible force made Selene cried out in worry. She tried to stretch out her branches to regained her mother but each branch seemed to be locked down. Selene struggled to free herself, crying out with tears, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    *Mhmm! mmm!* Sena wished to speak but could feel a force keeping her mouth shut. Likewise, Shi Yan and Shi Yin who saw the scene also got caught in this strange force. The pair were placed together and forced into a corner of the chamber.


    ¡°It''s pointless for any of you to struggle.¡± The deep voice echoed throughout the entire chamber. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take care of business,¡± the voice spoke without a hint of emotion as the space above the chamber seemed to warp. A figure, a little taller than Lumi but slimmer slowly fade from everyone¡¯s sight. He was a man that looked younger than Lumi; his chin was cleanly shaved but the brown hair was in a mess. His exposed board chin, thick eyebrows and wide eyes gave him a dashing look. Likewise, the messy brown hair, wrinkled black overalls and emotionless voice made him seem nonchalant. However, his appearance seemed to be completely different from his disposition once he opened his mouth to speak, ¡°woman, why do you continue to hesitate?¡±


    Looking at the man that sternly stared at her, Sena slightly shivered. ¡°whattt do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do not play games with me. I¡¯m asking you the question here.¡± The man raised his hand and a suddenly, a branch from Selene seemed slight bend, creating creeks. ¡°Owww oww please stop!¡± Selene cried out as she felt a sharp pain spread out from the branch. However, the brave girl did not cry this time. Even as the skull-like face distort with pain, she grit her teeth and endured. The last thing she wished for was her mother to be worried.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sena screamed as she felt a pang of pain in her heart when she saw her daughter in such a state. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you wish for... just please... stop!¡±


    The man slightly lowered his hand and the pain Selene experience was slightly alleviated. ¡°So, speak.¡±


    As the seconds go by, Sean''s face darkened. [What are you talking about? What hesitation?] She dared not ask another question in case she future provoked this man. However, she also could not give a misleading answer. It was at this point that she heard the a familiar voice from the corner of the room. ¡°Tell him... Tell him why you did not continue to force Selene.¡± The boy¡¯s voice seemed unsteady,, as if he was struggling to speak.


    Sena turned her head to face the man. Even when she got the answer in her heart, it was hard to be swayed by her words. ¡°There is no rush...¡±


    The man, as though he could read in between the lines, spoke with impatience. ¡°Do you think that you have a lifetime left to live? Didn¡¯t that fool told you that your lifespan has only been extended by a few more days?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Sena seemed to have her tongue caught as she could not produce any answer.


    The man looked towards the corner and with a flick of his finger, Shi Yan and Shi Yin flew to Sena¡¯s side. The force binding Shi Yan had already turned his skin purple. The boy¡¯s entire face seemed to be slightly pale as he was trying his best to catch every ounce of breath. Staring at the boy, Shi Yin could not help but be filled with grief. She would try to cry out to him but her whole snout was clamped down.


    ¡°Boy, what do you think?¡± the man finger¡¯s moved in a circle and the invisible binding around Shi Yan loosened up. *haaaaa!* Shi Yan could finally took his first breath of fresh air. Although his mind was a little muddled from the lack of oxygen, he still could understand everything that was going on. [Bastard!] Shi Yan cursed as he knew that this man had no reason to place such tight restrains on him except for pure amusement or to exasperate him. Staring at the man with a ice cold piercing gaze, Shi Yang took a few seconds before being able to speak. ¡°I believe that her hesitation is completely normal...¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± the man seemed unconvinced by Shi Yan¡¯s words. ¡°then what would you do if I allowed you to choose their fate?¡±


    Immediately, Sena¡¯s vision quickly focused onto the boy as she felt a shiver down her spine. Meanwhile, Shi Yan and Shi Yin looked at the man with confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the boy asked.


    The man seemed completely emotionless as he spoke, ¡°tell me, if you would rather the corpse be buried and forgotten or be used?¡±


    Shi Yan snickered in his heart. [If you put it that way, anyone would choose to use the corpse.] Shi Yan¡¯s gaze moved towards the mother and daughter pair, who both looked at him with plea. [Don¡¯t you wish for your daughter to absorb the corpse as well? Why are you looking at me with such a pained expression?]


    Sena''s eyes dulled with pain. Within Selene¡¯s enclosed world, she had feigned sleep to not only create the rune within herself, but to think of a method to convince her daughter. However, no matter what she thought of, she still would return to square one. She well understood it. She did not wish for Selene to experience the cruelty of devouring her parent¡¯s corpses. For such a gentle child that could not even bear to kill, how could Sena possibly expect her to accomplish this deed? No doubt, a scar would be placed within Selene¡¯s heart if she were to have done the deed.


    If Sena was to be capable of sleep, just what kind of face would she make? Anguish? Peace? With her daughter facing such a fate, she would feel guilty being able to sleep in peace. Likewise, if Selene saw the anguish on her face while she slept, wouldn¡¯t that be horrible as well? She wished that she could take her daughter¡¯s place but without a core, she couldn¡¯t. Without her core, she was completely useless.


    Now, watching a young boy, not older than ten, being forced to make her decision was simply devastating. [Am I so useless that this child has to make this decision for me?] Sena felt depressed. However, she well understood that without aid or external convincing, she would probably stay on the fence till her body rots.


    ¡°...¡± Shi Yan had a frown on his face as he continued to think. However, being an outsider, he should not be the one that decided such matters. [It doesn¡¯t matter if I just ask... He might still allow it... It''s still better than just deciding on my own... He won¡¯t kill us right? I mean we are the participants and this isn''t part of the test right?]


    [...]


    Shi Yan took a deep breath and asked, ¡°can I discuss it with that Selene¡¯s mother first?¡±


    The right brow of the man raised as he asked, ¡°What''s the point of talking to a fickle woman like her? She could not even decide her own daughter¡¯s fate.¡± The man turned towards Sena and continued to add insult to injury, ¡°isn''t that right?¡±


    ¡°Well... I...¡± Sena tried to speak for herself but could not bring herself to do so. She knew deep down, that everything the man had said was true.


    The man then turned towards Shi Yan and continued, ¡°see, she couldn¡¯t even speak in defence. So, what''s the point of you discussing it with her?¡±


    Shi Yan took a moment to gather his thoughts. ¡°then I''ll talk to her. I''ll convince her...¡±


    ¡°Then what about the will of the daughter? Doesn¡¯t she need convincing?¡± the man snorts as his gaze lands on Selene. The gigantic black tree trembled once she saw the eyes of this man. Her roots instinctively tried to retreat but due to the invisible restraints, she was unable to.


    ¡°Please stop!¡± Sena cried out after seeing Selene frightened face.


    The man¡¯s gaze retreats back to Selene¡¯s mother, ¡°the Darkwoods are bearers of the fate to consume their own kind. What makes your daughter so special to be exempted from this?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Pathetic!¡± the man gave a cold snort towards the dark-faced Sena. He turned his attention back to the trembling Selene, ¡°do you know the history of your race?¡± however, as though his words were inaudible, Selene could not manage out a reply.


    With a flick of his fingers, the man brought Shi Yan and Shi Yin forward and placed them both next to the tree. He looked towards a corner and when his vision lands onto the little Tiger, curled his index finger. Reina, who was standing in a corner of the chamber got lifted up and pulled towards the other three. The man shouted, ¡°all four of you will continue together.¡±


    The man pushed his hand out and all the children were thrown into the door. They entered a white space and were bathed in white light. Their consciousness seemed to slip away as the last thing they heard was a thunderous roar, ¡°the third trials shall begin!¡±

 Chapter 23.1 - Hertzial

    Chapter 23.1 - Hertzial


    *Bang*


    The two gigantic white doors closed after all the children were thrown inside. The man looked towards the floating ashen-faced Sena and the corpse on top of the black runic curved floor, ¡°I''ve made arrangements for you and your husband.¡±


    Although Sena could hear the man¡¯s voice, her gaze was glued to the majestic white door. Bitterness rose within her heart as the sight of the doors gradually became smaller. ¡°It will probably be a few years before you are able to see your daughter again,¡± the man spoke without a care in his voice. Immediately, a pang of pain struck Sena¡¯s heart as she could not help but ask in a listless voice, ¡°so, that¡¯s the last time I will be able to see her?¡±


    The man did not reply, fueling the emptiness within Sena¡¯s heart. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she slowly distance herself from the place she last saw her daughter. ¡°Mommy¡¯s sorry," she muttered her last words before falling into deep silence.


    The man flew to the wall, opposite of the white door within the chamber, and placed his hand on it. A dark void opened up in front of him as he entered, bringing both the corpse and the woman inside.


    ********************


    ~ Within the white world


    ********************


    As all four children were floating within the white world, their minds slowly turned blank as they fell into a deep, silent slumber. A sharp, white light flashed by their heads as they closed their eyes, leaving them seemingly oblivious of what had happened.


    *************************


    ~ Within Shi Yan¡¯s dream realm


    *************************


    The whole space trembled for a moment and Byakko roared, ¡°Who dares to enter this space?!¡±


    The man faded in, appearing in front of Byakko. He gave no response as he nonchalantly walked towards the white tiger.


    ¡°YOU!¡± Byakko¡¯s eyes seemed to turn blood shot red as he stood up. If he did not have the chains tying him down at the moment, the tiger would have pounced on him. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    The man took his time to look around the space to finally open his mouth to speak. ¡°There''s no need for you to fret. I''m not here to destroy his soul.¡±


    Byakko gave a heated snort as his piercing gaze stuck onto the man. "Then what are you here for?"


    ¡°I wish to understand this boy....what makes him tick.¡± The man explained nonchalantly, ¡°I''m also here to visit you, but a visit would be overly pleasant sounding.¡±


    Byakko gave a look of deep anger but within his heart, he was trembling. He knew that he was no match to this man even if he was at the apex of his strength. Now, with his limbs chained up, the white tiger had no hope of resisting. Worst, trapped within the boy, he had no means of escape as well.


    It was a hopeless situation but even if the white tiger knew, he could not show fear. At least, in front of his enemies, he had pride and honor to uphold.


    ¡°There''s no need to get so riled up Byakko, I''m not going to kill you since you are useful to me.¡± The man sat down in front of the tiger to display his non-hostile stance. ¡°Your inheritance is useful to this boy, likewise your superficial guidance could come in handy from time to time.¡±


    Byakko¡¯s brow twitched, [Superficial Guidance?! I may not be as old as you but i certainly know more about the world than some god-damned fossil that died long ago!] however, even if the white tiger wished to curse out his mind, he was wise enough to know the difference between being rash and taking a risk. As long as he did not provoke this lifeless man any further, he had a chance to survive. Taking a deep breath, Byakko calmed himself down and sat down again, without allowing his gaze to fetter in the slightest.


    ¡°Then what do you wish to do?¡± Byakko asked with a hint of haughtiness in his voice.


    The man looked at a black ring on his finger, engraved with small images of two wolves circulating the black gem. This ring was none other than a Dimensional Ring, capable of storing objects within it like a bag. However, the storage space is many times the size of the gem that contains it. With just a thought, a gourd came out of the ring. The man took the gourd to his hand and shook it. *splash splash* the man looked towards Byakko and asked, ¡°care for a drink?¡±


    Byakko¡¯s eyes twitched with the man¡¯s display of nonchalance. Here he was, worried of death, while this man was taking alcohol from his ring. [does he think of me as a fool? How could that small bottle of alcohol possibly be enough to satisfy me?] Byakko thought as he looked at the gourd bottle the size of two man¡¯s fist. The white tiger hesitated to choose and the man spoke in explanation. ¡°You have been locked up for far too long. You already forgotten that this bottle contains an unlimited supply of alcohol.¡±


    Byakko eyes widened as his vision shook. ¡°That bottle, where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°Your memory sure has degraded over the years¡­ at least you now realise what this thing is.¡± The man cracked into a smile that made Byakko¡¯s spine shiver in fright. ¡°Yes, this is none other than the bottle the Golden Dragon King held!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! This whole place would have been razed if you actually stole it from him!¡± Byakko could not help but yell in shock.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The man scratched his head in frustration. ¡°Ahh! why is it that the first thing you associate me with is the image of a robber?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Byakko did not make any further comment but in his mind, he was already beginning to ask questions.


    ¡°Whatever. My mood is now ruined for a nice drink anyways.¡± The man placed the bottle back into his ring and placed the palm of his hands on the floor behind him. ¡°Let''s get down to business then.¡±


    ¡°Business?¡± Byakko could not help but frown.


    ¡°Of course. Why else would I waste my time here?¡± the man spoke in a lethargic tone.


    [Then why are you here?!] Byakko screamed in his head but dared not to voice out his thoughts.


    ¡°First things first.¡± The man decided to sit upright and point to the tiger, ¡°you are not allowed to speak of anything you know to the boy inside of my trials.¡±


    A piece of paper flashed out from the man¡¯s ring and he commanded."Byakko, brandmark it!¡±


    Byakko¡¯s face ashen as he saw the piece of paper in front of him. This was a Soul Contract. A Soul Emblem is used to brand marka Soul Contract. If the agreement is voided, theperson who voided it will have their Soul Emblem eaten.


    Each cultivator will have a Soul Emblem once they reach a certain point in cultivation and each Soul Emblemis unique to the cultivator. No two Soul Emblems are the same. That is because no two souls are the same. A Soul Emblem is formed from the soul of a person and the only representative of a perceivable link between the body, mind and soul. If destroyed, the link will shatter and the cultivator will face a fate worse than death.


    Naturally, each cultivator only has one Soul Emblem and it is not something to trifle with. Brandmarking anything, be it Soul Contract or objects will leave a direct link to the Soul Emblem. If anything were to happen to the Brand marking, it will inevitably affect the Soul Emblem as well.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Do you think that you have done no wrong?¡± The man opened his mouth to speak but his tone remained emotionless. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m asking you to brand mark it? I¡¯m ordering you to!¡±


    Byakko continued to hesitate but his eyes kept staring at a board that the man took out. When he saw the familiar figure depicted inside, floating asleep in a white, endless world, he could not help but shout out ¡°Reina!¡±


    The man took a glance at Byakko¡¯s frightened expression and looked back into the screen. By lightly clenching his fist, Reina¡¯s whole face distorted with pain.


    ¡°STOP!¡± Byakko roared.


    ¡°Shut up! Just do as I say and your daughter will be kept alive.¡± The man said with a snort.


    Immediately, a wisp of white light came out of his skull and landed on the Soul Contract. The white light disintegrated into nothingness, to leave a clearbrand mark on the Soul Contract.


    Byakko¡¯s brand mark was glowing pure white, containing traces of dark black within it. It depicted a tiger¡¯s mouthtrying to devour a king.When the man saw the Brandmark finally landing on the Soul Contract, he gave a slight grin but quickly readjusted his expression.


    ¡°I''ve did what you have asked! Please, let my daughter go!¡± Byakko glared with a gloomy hatred on his eyes. However, as though the man did not take any notice, he continued to speak. ¡°Onto the next matter at hand.¡± The man stood up and looked towards the chains on Byakko. ¡°Do you wished to be free? I can give you a new body if you¡¯d like.¡±


    Byakko gave a cold snort as his brows wrinkled. ¡°What''s the price?¡±


    ¡°You moving away from that spot you are stuck to.¡± The man took out a huge gold embroiled saber from his Dimensional Ring, ready to cleave the chains. However, he stopped moving once Byakko yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    The man looked at Byakko as though he had expected such a response. Putting back his saber into the ring, he looked at the white tiger in the eye, ¡°alright.¡± His face remained tranquil but in the man¡¯s heart, he was secretly a little jovial.


    ¡°Alright?!¡± Byakko could not help but clench his teeth in rage. [You would actually dare to try a Soul Attack within this boy¡¯s dream realm?! Are you insane?! This whole entire world could collapse and the boy would die! Isn''t he suppose a candidate for your goddamn Inheritance?!]


    ¡°Yes, I''m not going to force someone who is unwilling.¡± The man walked forward and moved closer to the tiger, ¡°now, for the third task.¡±


    The man stopped in front of Byakko, as though he was waiting for the white tiger to ask out of curiosity.


    The white tiger took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What!¡±


    The man lips wrapped into a distorted smile, ¡°you and me. We are both going to watch this boys¡¯ entire life. All he had experienced and all that he knows will be understood by both of us.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Byakko could not help but raise the question. To experience a person¡¯s entire life, that would mean that they have to stay here for his entire lifespan! Currently, Shi Yan was seven years old, that would mean that they had to stay here for seven years!


    ¡°It''s simple. Don¡¯t you wish to know more about the person that¡¯s going to be the successor of your inheritance?¡± the man gave a smirk as he took out a small black box from the ring. When Byakko¡¯s eyes lands on the black box, he could not help shiver in fright. ¡°What is that?!¡± the tiger gasp as his eyes narrowed. He could feel a tremendous power sealed within that thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s my little gift to the boy. Took me a few years to actually build it up¡­¡± the man said with a hint of pride.


    [A few years? Don¡¯t joke with me, Lumu. That thing obvious took close to the time you¡¯ve been dead to make!] Byakko¡¯s face turned dark after he realized something. [When did his name changed to Lumu?!]


    Byakko roared, ¡°What have you done to me?¡±


    Lumu placed the black box on the ground as he calmly explained. ¡°I did nothing. You were the one that left your brand mark on the Soul Contract.¡±


    ¡°Let me see the Soul Contract!¡± Byakko demanded. He had realized his unforgivable mistake. He was way too rash. He completely played into this man¡¯s wretched hands when Lumu had threatened his daughter.


    Lumu gave a thought for a moment before opening his mouth to speak. ¡°No. There is no need for you to know what you have signed.¡±


    [BASTARD!!!] Byakko¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he grinded his razor-sharp canine in rage.


    ¡°Calm down. You don¡¯t have to worry about breaking the rules. Unlike the usual Soul Contracts, mine has a binding runes attached to it. Furthermore, you would be notified before breaking a rule.¡± Lumu continue to focus on the black cubic box, not sparing a glance towards Byakko.


    Suddenly, the whole place shook, causing Byakko to panic. His paws subconsciously jumped around in search of balance. Meanwhile, his gaze became erratic, trying to look for the source of this fluctuation. However, it was only till he had heard a loud shout, that he knew what was going on.


    ¡°There we go!¡± The box on the ground, quickly expanded to nearly the size of a mansion as golden runes started to appear on it. Gradually, the runes became clear, displaying its intricateness. Bigger runes were made up of smaller runes and as the whole box got bigger, the golden runes started to emit some form of glowing particles.


    In every aspect, the black box seemed to be designed as a mess. Nearly every single spot was covered in runes, as though someone had completely vandalized it. Once it grew to nearly 200 meters in length, everything turned pitch black once again and the whole world returned back to its tranquil state.


    ¡°What did you just do?!¡± Byakko¡¯s voice seemed shaken but it had welled up anger residing in it.


    ¡°Simply opening a gift. Now, catch!¡± Lumu flicked his wrist and the black box suddenly began to move.


    Byakko tried to retreat but with the chains on his limbs, there was nowhere left to go. He desperately looked for means of escaping but failed to find even the glimmer of hope. All he could do was glare at the fast approaching box, nearly four times the size of him.


    When Byakko tried to open his jaws to curse, the box accelerated and quickly engulfed him. The box turned slime-like. It easily accepted Byakko into it, producing only a faint ripple on its surface.


    Lumu displayed a smile and walked towards the box. He placed his hand on it and closed his eyes, allowing the box to suck him in.


    Suddenly, the box lit up. All the golden runes on it that vanished all had reappeared. This time, they were no longer stationary and repeatedly moved to form patterns.

 Chapter 23.2 - The Beginning

    ****************


    ~ Within the Herziel


    ****************


    Byakko felt as though n his whole mind turn numb. He looked around, only to find himself in a black space, of emptiness. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out in his ear, ¡°Just calm down and close your eyes.¡±


    Normally, he would have opposed such an order. However, right now, nothing felt more satisfying than closing his eyes. As he followed the voice¡¯s instructions, he could feel his whole body change. It was getting smaller. His arms and feet were no longer paws as the light of the world dawned on his face again. He opened his eyes to see a wrinkled but gentle and tranquil face.


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± a soothing and gentle voice sounded out, causing Byakko to be confused.


    [Who are you calling out to?] Byakko wondered as he tried to look around but his vision remained stuck. He recalled Lumu¡¯s speech and started to ask, ¡°Lumu, you''re here aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lumu¡¯s voice remained tranquil as he continued, ¡°we won''t be able to see each other now, but we can still talk. But try not to ask so many questions. I wish to enjoy the show.¡±


    If Byakko still had his body, the veins on his forehead would have burst by now. He gave a cold snort and continued to focus on the scene in front of his eyes. A worried old woman with white hair and large green eyes, bending down to his laying body.


    Shi Yan broke out into a wide smile. ¡°Li En, I got you something.¡±


    The old woman looked at the boy, baffled. There was nothing on him at the moment. However, she continued to ask, ¡°Young Master, what did you get me?¡±


    Shi Yan chuckled, ¡°come closer and I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Li En brought her head forward, anticipating what the boy would give her. Suddenly, she felt two small and soft arms wrapped around her neck. A delicate and soft sensation rippled on her cheeks. Leading to an adorable laughter. ¡°Hehehe. Did you like my kiss?¡±


    The old woman could not help but break out into a cheeky grin as she hugged the boy up, lifting him into her bosom. She returned a kiss on the boy¡¯s cheek and wiggled her nose against his nose. ¡°Yes, thank you very much, Young Master.¡±


    Without anyone noticing, Lumu started to frown. However, he did not say a word about his dissatisfaction. Instead, he spoke, ¡°Byakko, I''m going to forward this a little. Just to test waters.¡±


    The white tiger understood what the man meant. Regardless, forwarding or not, Byakko had no choice in the matter. Without a care, he nods his head, ¡°sure¡­¡±


    At the next moment, Shi Yan blinked, it was already dusk. The boy was back with Li En inside their cave. The sound of pounding water was very loudly disrupted by the sound of coughing. *bam!* Li En¡¯s hand abruptly pounded onto the stone table as she desperately clings on for support.


    ¡°Li En!¡± Shi Yan scream with worry. He quickly pushed the chair behind her to force her to sit.


    *Cough Cough!* Li En¡¯s entire body turned limp as she laid back to the chair behind her. Her breathing seemed to weaken as she tried her best to call out, ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Li En! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here! What do you need? Water?¡± the boy, terrified, looked around and saw a straw bowl. ¡°Li En! Hold on!¡± with haste, the boy dashed forward to grab the bowl and ran out to the river side. Meanwhile, within the cave, Li En closed her eyes as her consciousness seemed to drift off, focusing on something else.


    When the boy was running, he screamed with distress, ¡°Li En! Li En! I got water!¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes slowly opened as her gaze seemed to blur. Her eyes shifted to the corner to focus on the little boy trying to hold up the bowl to her mouth. She muttered, ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Trying to tilt her head to the side to accept the drink, Li En accidentally fell off her chair. Fortunately, Shi Yan was quick to react. Managing to place the bowl onto the table in one swipe and pushing against her body to prevent the inevitable crash.


    *Erghh!* Shi Yan clenched his teeth and let out a soft groan. With his small body against a grown woman¡¯s body, it was similar to man trying to push a bull. Beads of sweat started to fall from his forehead as he struggled to push. Very slowly, Li En¡¯s body began to tilt back into the seat. When the boy felt that it was the right time, he gave a final push, managing to return her safely back onto the chair.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± watching the little boy struggle so hard for a old woman like her made her heart filled with warmth. Although Shi Yan is not her child, she would be glad to accept him as her own. The old woman wished that she could carry on living for a few more years to watch this young boy grow into a splendid man. However, she was well aware of her state of health. It was likely that she would be leaving this world soon enough. However, how could she leave a 5 year old to fend for himself?


    Her gaze seemed lonely as she thought to herself, [Dear, how I wished that I have passed on before you¡­] she closed her eyes to have a faint recollection of the past and a small droplet fell from her cheek.


    Noticing the glistering liquid on her face, Shi Yan could not help but ask in worry, ¡°Li En, does it hurt?¡±


    The question forced Li En out of her reminiscence as her eyes once again shifted to the corner. In a weak and soft voice, she muttered, ¡°Young Master¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just feeling a little tired¡­¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The young boy gave a nod but it was obvious that something was wrong. However, he was well aware that if he displayed worry, it will spread onto Li En. Sucking it up, the boy tried to look a little more energetic. ¡°Em, Li En, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Shi Yan tried to pick up the bowl of water again but Li En softly muttered, ¡°Young Master¡­ do not worry. I¡¯m just tired¡­ a little sleep would be nice.¡±


    Shi Yan looked back at the wooden bed with sheep skin at the top. His little chubby face turned a little sour once he realized his inability to carry Li En. He started to look around, to find something else to help him but watching his downed expression Li En could not help expressing her desire to stay on the wooden chair. ¡°Young Master¡­ Sitting on the chair is better for me right now¡­ it hurts if I try to move¡­¡±


    Shi Yan was well aware of Li En¡¯s lie. After all, the old woman showed no pained expression on her face when she tilted her head. However, he had to reluctantly give up. There was no need to force her to further waste her energy in convincing him.


    Lumu continued to frown as he tried again. He got so frustrated that he began to mutter soft curses, ¡°why isn¡¯t it working?¡±


    Being inside the Hertzial, Byakko could strangely hear Lumu¡¯s soft voice as clear as day. He could not help but grin, [serves one right for being so oppressive and stubborn.]


    The white tiger soon ignored Lumu¡¯s irritation and continued to focus on feeling the panging pain in his heart. [It is regrettable to praise that bastard but Lumu has really made this whole experience perfect. Everything to the boy¡¯s thoughts and emotions could be heard and felt by us¡­]


    The white tiger sighed with much remorse, [so young yet he has already grown up by so much. I wonder if he had any childhood? Was this woman all he had?]


    Shi Yan tried to look as though he didn¡¯t realize Li En¡¯s contrived deception and nodded, ¡°Li En, do you need any blankets or a small fire to keep you warm?¡±


    The old woman replied in an enervate voice, ¡°Young Master¡­ I¡¯m comfortable like this. Thank you¡­¡±


    Shi Yan could not help to slightly frown. ¡°You cannot say that! Li En, you must keep warm. Even if you do not sleep on the bed, you cannot catch a cold!¡±


    The old woman looked at the boy with the corners of her shivering lips slightly raised. Her heart was filled with a sense of fulfilment as she muttered out, ¡°yes¡­ I guess a blanket would be nice¡­¡±


    *Em!* Shi Yan nods and moved second wooden chair next to Li En.


    The woman who saw the scene cannot bear to softly ask, ¡°Young Master¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Once Shi Yan had placed the second chair next to Li En, he quickly went to grab the sheepskin on the bed. Preventing it from making contact with the ground, Shi Yan made sure to roll it up before lifting it up on his body. It was only regrettable that with his small stature, he fell back before being able to lift the entire thing up on his shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Li En, I got the blanket.¡± Shi Yan took extremely small steps to move forward. With his face turning slightly red and his legs slightly wobbling, the boy pressed on.


    Hearing his heavy breathing and the crashing sound of his fall made Li En aware of the troubles the boy was facing. The whole blanket weight close to 12 kilograms. As a small child, how was it possible for him to carry something as large and as heavy like that? The old woman quickly told him, ¡°Young Master¡­ there is no need for a blanket¡­¡±


    Naturally, Shi Yan ignored her. He had already travelled past half of the distance already. It would be a waste of effort if he were to head back to the bed.


    Hearing the soft rustling sound of his footsteps when he walked pass the straw mat made Li En mutter, ¡°Young Master¡­¡± It was common for a servant like her to receive harsh treatments form their master. She had already gotten used to days where she had to work during her weakest moments. It maybe Shi Yan¡¯s own childish naiveness that made him able to be so kind. Nonetheless, it was heartwarming to see someone who could treat her like a slave, still place so much love and care on her.


    A widow like her had no children. Even though she had lived a long life, the happiest moments she had were definitely either with her husband or this child. No other moments could compare with the bliss she felt now. The only problem was the lurking worries she had for Shi Yan. What¡¯s going to happen to him in the future once she was gone? Who could possibly take care of him? Although she had already made preparations for that inevitable day, it was still not enough to console the pent-up worries within her. She constantly reminded herself that the boy knew how to cook, read, harvest and hunt. That he would do fine alone in the wilderness but the irksome thought of anything that could injure the child gave Li En a panging pain in her heart.


    [Maybe I should bring him to the city¡­] Li En though but she would steer her heart away from such thoughts because of the consequences. [No¡­ This child should stay away from the world¡­ He should remain hidden as much as possible¡­]


    *Poof* a small gust of wind was produced when Shi Yan finally placed the rolled-up sheepskin on the chair beside Li En. The boy took a few seconds to catch his breath before displaying a radian smile. *hehehe*


    [Yes. You certainly did it¡­] Li En could not help but sigh in her heart as she saw the boy place the blanket onto the chair. Since he had already gone so far for her, she is unable to be reserve. ¡°Young Master¡­ could you help me cover myself?¡±


    ¡°Em!¡± Shi Yan continued to grin as he slowly rolled out the blanket and placed it over Li En. He was extremely gentle, moving back on forth just to make sure that the blanket did not cause the old woman and form of discomfort.


    When Li En saw his hesitating expression, her lips slightly curled and she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m very comfortable already¡­ Young Master, Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Em¡­¡± Shi Yan gave an unconvinced sound of acceptance as he gave a final check. Since he was unable affirm if the blankets were at their most comfortable position, he could only reluctantly give up.


    Li En was about to close her eyes when she noticed a soft pair of arms hugging her arm. When she opened her eyes, she found the Young Master taking her arm in his embrace. Watching him ready to sleep sitting up, Li En quickly asked in a soft voice, ¡°Young Master, why are you sleeping there?¡±


    Shi Yan placed his cheek onto the old woman¡¯s arm and spoke, ¡°if I sleep on the bed tonight, wouldn¡¯t I catch a cold tomorrow?¡±


    Li En could no rebuke. It was she, herself that told Shi Yan not to sleep without a blanket in case he got sick. However now, her words have came back to bite her, forcing her to accept the boy¡¯s. uncomfortable sleeping posture for the night. Even if she wished to convince the boy otherwise, she understood the boy¡¯s natural disposition and sly nature. He had planned to sleep next to her from the start. Li En could only give a sigh and closed her eyes. ¡°Good night¡­ Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Em! Good night!¡± Shi Yan gave his last snuggle before closing his eyes to sleep.


    As the world turned dark, Byakko also gave a sigh. [how bitter sweat¡­]


    As a Demonic Monster Beast that lived for countless years, he had already experienced all kinds of turbulent emotions. He had turned numb to most pains in this world but there was something he could never let go; Reina his daughter. When the scene before him played out and Shi Yan¡¯s emotions rushed into him, he could feel the little boy¡¯s deep desire or Li En to stay with him. It was similar to how he felt about his daughter¡­ Byakko had always wished to protect her, wished that she would never be hurt or injured because of him. Most of all, wished that she will carry that radiant smile on her chubby face.


    While he was reminiscing his daughter, a faint figure that wore white was slowly fainting into his view. When Byakko first saw such that familiar person, his mood completely changed. He gave out a silent snort as his face changed to that of displeasure.


    Lumu saw the white tiger in front of him and asked, ¡°So, how was the first day?¡±


    Byakko took a deep breath. ¡°It was much more engaging that I initially thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we move onto the next day or would you like to skip forward into the future?¡±


    Byakko pondered for a while before replying, ¡°I believe we should both watch how things start to develop. I do not think that woman is actually ill¡­¡±


    For a split second, Lumu frowned but he quickly changes it to show a face of astonishment, ¡°it seems that I have belittled you.¡±


    Byakko gave a grumble, [what do you think I was in the first place?]


    Lumu closed his eyes and his body started to vanish again. Meanwhile, Byakko could see that the darkness was slowly clearing up.

 Chapter 23.3 – Larvaes are cute?

    Shi Yan opened his eyes once again, welcoming the new day. In his embrace was a soft but slightly wrinkled up arm. The boy took up one hand to rub his eye as he looked towards the old woman¡¯s face to see her warm smile back. ¡°Young Master, I see that you have awoken.¡±


    The boy gave a short yawn, covering his mouth. ¡°Lii Enn, are you okay now? When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry about my health Young Master, I woke up not too long ago¡­ Young Master, are you still tired, do you still wish to sleep?¡± Li En asked in a concerned voice.


    ¡°¡­ no¡­ I want to go out to the forest again today.¡±


    Li En gave a nod and started to comb the boy¡¯s hair using her fingers. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll prepare your breakfast first and then you can go out to play.¡±


    ¡°Em¡­¡± Shi Yan still seemed to be in a daze as he continued to yawn.


    ************


    ~After 15mins,


    ************


    Shi Yan and Li En both ate the fruits that she had harvested. Vegetables were not part of their normal daily breakfast diet and would only be served in the afternoon or at night. Meat on the other hand was practically nonexistent. It was hard for Li En to hunt for a meal in her old age. Likewise, it was much easier to pick fruits and pluck out vegetables to eat.


    If there was any need of disposal, the river just outside the entrance of the cave provided an extremely convenient rubbish chute. Easily allowing the left overs or waste to travel down stream and away from their home.


    ¡°Li En, can I go out now?¡± Shi Yan asked with an impatient voice.


    ¡°Em. Young Master, be careful outside. If you encounter any danger just scream for help. Also¡­¡± Li En tried to continue but was interrupted by Shi Yan. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Ok! I will be going now!¡±


    Li En stared at the little boy¡¯s fleeting shadow and sighed, [I wonder what you will get today?]


    ***************


    ~Outside the cave,


    ***************


    Shi Yan ran forward with a smile on his face. His eyes glittered with hope as he raced along the riverbed. Only after 5 mins of running, did the boy stop to make a turn, running deeper into the dense jungle. Through the thick overgrown bushes, the boy would slightly stumble but he still manages to keep on his feet. Even at the young age of 5, he was already unintentionally practicing his movement skills .


    The pathway he ran to was further away from the Demonic Monster Beast zone. He had heard nightmarish stories of these Beast that could easily kill any mortal man. Even as Li En spoke to him about it, her whole body seemed to grow cold as she told the tale. Naturally, to not scare the boy too much, she would always end off a little flustered, with something like "this was a tale that I heard from my grandmother when I was a child... scary right?"


    After a mere 10 mins of walking, Shi Yan made it to one of his first points. It was a little wooden trap that he made from vines, twigs and stone. It formed a miniature cage like net, with each dimension close to half a meter. The bottom of the net was laced with small pebbles for weight while the vines were spread out by twigs, which was held up by more vines. Hanging just above the ground by a meter, the whole structure seemed to be a coiled up snake. Beneath the trap was suppose to be a small bait. When triggered, the net would fall above the prey and contain it till Shi Yan could check on it the next day. Unfortunately, it seemed that the trap did not work again.


    Shi Yan gave a little pout of dissatisfaction. He wondered how the trap did not attract anything at all. The ends of the bait was tied to the ground as well as to another point that held the net up in the air. Thus, if the bait was ever stolen or eaten, the whole support system for the net would be destroyed, forcing it to fall. Unfortunately, things did not work out as he had planed. The stick covered with nectar did not seem to warrant the interest of any benevolent animal that would give him a free meal.


    Looking at the failed trap, Shi Yan quickly ran to the next trap, and the next one and the next one¡­ and the next one. Seeing all those trap made Byakko¡¯s head dizzy, [when did this child create so many of these traps? He had ran to almost five different traps and I know he still has more¡­ What''s more, most of them are not the same model as the rest¡­


    This boy has even grown so attached till he would even call them out with a surprisingly cute name as well¡­ bunnylover2.0¡­ fallfall3.1¡­]


    Byakko was not sure why but he felt this whole scene in front of him playing out was something he would never had expected from Shi Yan. [To think this child was so pricelessly adorable¡­ but now, it seems that part of him had died somewhere¡­] the white tiger though of the current Shi Yan and sighed. [Only through hardship does one change. I wonder what yours¡¯ will be?]


    After checking through all 23 traps, Shi Yan was disappointed to find no food again. Out of the 23 traps, he changed the bait of 18 to another type. He was testing the to find the best bait available for the different places. Naturally, he was hopeful¡­ at least in the naive sense.


    By the time all his checks were completed, it was already forenoon. The boy could feel his stomach slightly grumble and quickly head back to the cave. He was anxious that Li En would attempt to look for him and found his traps. It was meant to be a huge surprise for them to have meat for a meal. It was only unfortunate that this was his 10th day without a harvest.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    *****************************


    ~ Close to the entrance of the cave,


    *****************************


    Li En was preparing some chopped up vegetables with fruits. Today, it was a little special; she had managed to find some edible mushrooms for them to eat. Excited for the harvest, the old woman planned on setting up a fire to cook everything up for the boy.


    When she hears a nearby soft panting sound coming from the lower regions of the river bed, she turned her head around to greet Shi Yan with a warm smile. ¡°Young Master!¡± Li En shouted in welcome to the boy for his return.


    ¡°Em!¡± Shi Yan returned a smile and wave to the old woman. ¡°Li En, what are you cooking today?¡±


    The old woman gave a cheeky grin, ¡°why don¡¯t you guess?¡±


    ¡°¡­ are we having mushroom today?¡± Shi Yan slyly responded, leaving Li En a little baffled. The old woman could not help but ask, ¡°Young Master, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Heeheehe you never ever ask me this question unless we ate something special. I thought it could be meat but mushrooms seem more likely.¡± Shi Yan gave a cheeky grin and wrapped his hand around Li En¡¯s legs. Looking at the old woman with a begging face, Shi Yan asked ¡°Li En, could I bring you somewhere later?¡±


    Watching the cheeky boy act so spoiled made Li En chuckle. She knew that Shi Yan would never act this way unless he really wished for her to agree on something. At least, his actions would not result in her to be frightened. The old woman bend down to squad, looked at the boy in the eye and pinched his cheek, ¡°where do you want to bring me?¡±


    The boy purposely turned his eyes away from Li En to act guilty and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Somewhere¡­¡±


    *mmhm?* One of Li En¡¯s eyebrows rose in suspicion but the woman released her grip. ¡°Alright.¡± The old woman agreed with delight in her voice, causing Shi Yan¡¯s eyes to sparkle. ¡°but first we need to get you washed. Young Master, let¡¯s go to the river.¡±


    Shi Yan bashfully proclaimed, ¡°Li En, you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m big enough to bath my self. You can concentrate on making our lunch first!¡±


    Li En gave a chuckle, ¡°says the boy that fell in the river when you did not hold on to me.¡±


    Shi Yan slightly blushed, ¡°well¡­ that is because¡­ *errr* there were some slippery moss in the water! Right! It was because I accidentally stepped on some slippery moss!¡±


    Li En pout her lips, unconvinced, ¡°alright Young Master, if you need my help to scrub you again, just call for me. I will be by your side as fast as possible.¡±


    Shi Yan also gave a pout but unlike Li En, this was a pout of dissatisfaction that the old woman did not believe him.*Em!* the boy nodded. He walked closer to the river and began to take off his clothes. Meanwhile, Li En changed her focus to starting a fire.


    ****************


    ~ After 15 minutes,


    ****************


    Li En could hear the boy sneaking up behind her while she was busy roasting the vegetables on a stick. His small footsteps and silent voice would not be noticed by most adults but to Li En, it was as clear as day. She quickly questioned the boy, ¡°Young Master, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you wish to eat?¡±


    Shi Yan gave a pout, ¡°how did you manage to hear me? I was already very quiet.¡±


    Li En laughed as the stick filled with vegetables shook, ¡°Young Master, you are too young to learn the art of sneaking.¡±


    ¡°Then Li En, how about you teach me? I¡¯m sure that I can get good with it and hunt for rabbits!¡± Shi Yan asked with a bright smile plastered on his face. However, that smile was quickly dampened upon. ¡°Young Master, there is no use for sneaking unless you plan to do bad things. It¡¯s better for a young man to grow upright than to lurk in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°But Li En, I¡¯m only going to use these skills for hunting. It¡¯s bad if the animals could hear me!¡± Shi Yan tried to convince Li En but the old woman shook her head. ¡°Young Master, I already taught you all you need to know for hunting. You do not need to further practice and learn the art of stealth ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Shi Yan reluctantly gave up. Although he might be able to convince Li En, there was a high chance that it would result in her getting upset. Therefore, the boy no longer spoke of this matter. On the other hand, Li En was deeply saddened.


    [It seems that I was wrong from the start¡­ This boy¡¯s intelligences, skills and curiosity will never be bound to this forest¡­ eventually, he will explore over and beyond¡­ looking for cities and treasures; knowledge and adventure¡­


    Was keeping this boy hidden here a mistake from the start? Should we have followed through with your plans instead?


    But why must it be the case that he face such hardships? Why must it be


    ¡­]


    Hiding her emotions through a forced grin, Li En passed a stick of vegetables to Shi Yan. The little boy looked at the stick with a hint of intrigue as he asked, ¡°Li En, why is this stick not burnt when under the fire but the stick that you use for the fire is burning now?¡±


    The old woman took up an empty stick from the rock beside her and passed it to Shi Yan. She hinted to the boy to sit on the rock in front of her and began her explanation. ¡°the stick I used for the fire is dry wood. I have already thought you the use of dry wood haven''t I?¡±


    *En!* Shi Yan nods as he moved his bottom into a comfortable position on the piece of flat rock. Looking at the old woman, Shi Yan replied with modesty, ¡°dry wood is from really old wood that had died for a while. It can be found days after rain and is the best to be found in twig form.¡±


    The old woman gave an approving nod, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± The woman gave a cunning or cheeky smirk, ¡°but do you know why this other stick in your hand doesn¡¯t burn at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­ is it because there¡¯s too much water in it?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    ¡°Close but not exactly¡­¡± Li En became silent for a moment, allowing the little boy some time to think.


    Shi Yan used his one hand to feel around the unburnable stick that Li En had given to him. He had noticed that this stick, compared to a normal twig, had a silky smooth texture to it. ¡°¡­ Li En, is it because of the weird skin?¡±


    ¡°Boo. Very close but your answer is not complete.¡± Li En opened her hand up indicating the boy to pass her back the stick. *snap!* once the old woman received the twig back, she broke the stick into two. She placed one half on the rock beside her and kept the other one in her hand. Displaying the fresh new opening to the boy, she asked him, ¡°What do you see inside?¡±


    Shi Yan looked into the plant to see some grotesque green slime subtly oozing out of the opening. ¡°something really icky and slimy¡­ is that the thing that stops it from burning?¡±


    Li En gave a chuckle, ¡°Young Master, you would hold larvae on your hand to feed them, aren''t they more icky?¡±


    Shi Yan strongly denied, ¡°No! They are cute!¡±


    Li En couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Young Master! A hahaha¡­ how are those little squishy creatures cute?¡±


    Shi Yan slightly blushed, ¡°¡­ they remind me of you¡­¡±


    Li En stared at the boy, confused. Normally, people would be insulted by being compared to a insect but Li En knew better. In a patient tone, she asked, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t understand¡­ how do those insects remind you of me?¡±


    Shi Yan hesitated to speak, he looked down on the ground and whispered, ¡°you won¡¯t get angry if I speak the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°¡­ their soft squishy skin remind me of your soft chest¡­¡± Shi Yan muttered in a embarrassed voice.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Li En wanted to laugh but simply dared not to. It was rare to find the little boy so flustered when speaking. Lie En found this aspect of him extremely endearing. She knew that the boy did not understand matters between men and women yet. Thus, there was no ill will in his intentions. However, there were many things out in the wild that are as soft as her bosom so she knew that there must be more to it.


    ¡°¡­ they will change to something more beautiful¡­¡± Shi Yan muttered in a low voice but his words caught Li En¡¯s attention. ¡°Young Master, what do you mean?¡± Li En asked with a perplexed look on the face, which had a grin plastered over it.

 Chapter 23.4 – Young Master, The Future is Full of Uncertainties

    ¡°Em¡­¡± Shi Yan nods, ¡°Li En, when you get better, I know you will turn into a butterfly. We could go on adventures around the forest and see more things! You will be able to do the things that you said that you used to do!¡±


    Li En¡¯s facial expression turned a tone darker. Her heart felt weak, as though it might stop any second. In a saddened voice, she asked, ¡°Young Master, do you really wish to go outside?¡±


    The old woman was well aware of her bodily conditions. It was impossible for her to last much longer. It was impossible to fulfil this little darling¡¯s wish¡­ The realisation of Shi Yan¡¯s own dream made her feel a panging sense of guilt to him. [I¡¯ve always lied about my condition¡­ I always said that I was alright¡­ although it gave him comfort, in the end, the pain will return¡­ Sorry Young Master, your servant has really made a mistake¡­] Li En¡¯s gripped the side of her straw dress, away from Shi Yan¡¯s view as she awaited for his response.


    ¡°Li En, are you okay?¡± Noticing the old woman¡¯s sudden change in attitude, Shi Yan started to worry. Instinctively, the old woman quickly masked her emotions again and spoke in a confused tone, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    Shi Yan was baffled for a moment but resumed, ¡°oh¡­ nothing¡­¡± The little boy¡¯s voice suddenly became more energetic, ¡°*hmmm¡­* I only want to go with you to see more places.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it here?¡±


    Shi Yan nods his head, ¡°I like it here but¡­ I get the feeling that there are more things we can do outside this place.¡±


    Li En¡¯s face turned ashen for a split second, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid that you are being a little too optimistic."


    Shi Yan pouted, ¡°Li En, you will get better! I will make sure you get better!¡±


    Li En forcedout a smile. ¡°Young Master, you are too kind¡­¡±


    *Em!* Shi Yan nodded and took his first bite. After he finished his first stick, Li En gave the little boy another stick, and another stick¡­ finally, Shi Yan had to stop her ¡°Li En, I¡¯m full already¡­¡±


    The old woman shook her head, ¡°Young Master there are still two more sticks. One of them is filled with mushrooms and you won¡¯t get them unless you eat everything else.¡±


    *ehhhh* Shi Yan gave an unsatisfied sound but was quick to be silent as he accepted her conditions. He took another bite into the vegetable and gave Li En a pitiful face as though he had suffered the world¡¯s worst punishment. However, being used to such tactics from Shi Yan, Li En was hardly fazed by this though that face made her have the urge to hug the boy.


    After finishing that stick, Li En gave Shi Yan another, ¡°Li En, must I really eat two more sticks for the mushrooms?¡±


    Li En hesitated for a moment but her stance still remained firm, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s good that you eat more and grow faster! You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will have enough for myself¡­¡±


    ¡°But if I can¡¯t finish, will you eat the rest?¡± Shi Yan asked with a low-spirited voice.


    ¡°*Em!* Of course, we should not waste food but Young Master, at that point, I will be forcing myself to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Shi Yan took more bites out of the vegetables on the stick till everything was all gone. When Li En gave him the last stick of vegetables, he ate it without any complaints.


    Looking at the boy eat so energetically made Li En overcome with joy. She merrily gave Shi Yan the prized stick filled with mushrooms, a delicacy that they can only enjoy when they are lucky enough. This was especially so for them living and foraging around this small area for a long time.


    Due to Li En¡¯s poor health, they pair had never gotten far from their sheltered cave. At most, the old woman would travel for an hour before returning. Likewise, Shi Yan would stay even closer to the cave, afraid that something might happen to Li En. If the old woman were to shout, he wanted to be able to hear it. Meanwhile, his traps were placed in an area Li En would least visit due to the lack of vegetables there. Naturally, that would mean the boy would find it harder to catch an animal but his priority was to keep his achievement a surprise for the old woman.


    While the little boy ate, he could not help but be overcome by the softness and chewiness of the mushrooms. Each bite gave his teeth a fulfilled sensation wishing for more. The smooth texture seemed to easily caress his tongue, begging his mind for more. It did not take long for Shi Yan to take another mushroom to fulfill his craving. As he ate, his lips curved up into a radian and adorable smile, causing Li En to also slightly chuckle. [It¡¯s always pleasing to see him eat like this] she thought as she took a stick of vegetables to snack on. However, after a minute, Li En was caught baffled as Shi Yan pointed the stick of mushrooms to her, ¡°here, I¡¯m full already.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do not hesitate to eat more. I can always find more mushrooms later.¡± Li En attempted to convince the boy. unfortunately, her voice was unheard as the boy repeated once again with a smile this time. ¡°Li En, I really can''t eat this anymore. You need to help me to finish.¡±


    Shi Yan jumped out of the flat stone and quickly grasp Li En¡¯s hand. While the old woman was still caught in a daze, the little boy forced her wrinkled hand open and placed the stick with four mushrooms left in her hand. He immediately forces her to clasp the stick and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°Li En, you said this before, when you are sick, you need to eat. So you need to eat more!¡±


    Li En felt her entire head go numb as she tried to think of a rebuttal but knew that this child was simply too sly. Although she loved Shi Yan, dealing with this child was sometimes a little too much. Reluctantly, she gave a nod and spoke her terms, ¡°Young Master, if I eat this will you promise me something?¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Em! What do you want?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes seemed to light up in anticipation.


    ¡°If something were to happen to me, will you promise not to cry?¡± Li En spoke in a low-spirited voice. This was a topic she wished to avoid but as she felt herself weakening every single day, it was vital to talk about the matter.


    Shi Yan slightly tilted his head as he went forward and opened his arms. He dug his head into Li En¡¯s bosom as his arms went around her body, ¡°Li En¡­ don¡¯t speak like that. You are going to be okay! I will grow up faster to protect you!¡±


    The old woman patted the poor boy¡¯s head, as she murmured, ¡°Young Master, in this world there are no certainties. Who knows if we might get separated in the future?¡±


    ¡°Li En, where are you going? Are you going to leave me?¡± Shi Yan looked up to the old woman¡¯s face with red eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I would never leave you if I have a choice.¡± Li En lowered her head to give Shi Yan a peck on the forehead. She caressed his head, wishing that she could truly stay with him forever.


    ¡°Then stay! you don¡¯t need to go anywhere!¡± Shi Yan quickly replied.


    Li En could feel bitterness on her tongue as she spoke, ¡°Young Master, I-¡± but was interrupted by the boy. ¡°Li En, I will promise I won''t cry if something were to happen to you! You will get better! I will make sure you get better! So¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± the grip on his small hands got tighter as he spoke. Shi Yan¡¯s eyes seemed about ready to cry but the boy restrains himself from doing so.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Li En saw the glimmer of na?ve hope in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, causing her heart to turn soft. She understood herself well. Although she tries hard not to pamper Shi Yan, watching his teary face always seemed to shatter her heart.


    ¡°Promise me?¡± Shi Yan gave a sad plea.


    Li En nods and spoke in a spiritless tone, ¡°yes¡­ your servant promise¡­ I will never leave your side¡­¡±


    Shi Yan slowly relaxed his hug to allow Li En space to eat. However, he never returned to his flat stone seat. Instead, he stood beside Li En as silent as a statue, pondering.


    The old woman, on the other hand, has lost her appetite to eat after talking about such a depressing topic. Her mood was slightly bitter but with Shi Yan just beside her, she forced herself to gradually eat the rest of the food that¡¯s left. Each piece of vegetable or mushroom was tasteless to her. This wasn''t the result of her solemn mood but rather the result of her illness. Naturally, Shi Yan does not know of it. She was too worried to tell him.


    While she ate, Li En contemplated, [I don¡¯t have much time left¡­ Young Master I¡¯m sorry¡­ but I will make sure that you won¡¯t be lonely¡­] Li En¡¯s eyes became even duller as she kept thinking of the tasks she needs to accomplish for this precious boy.


    After eating, Li En stood up and took unburnable sticks to swipe at the fire pit made of twigs, extinguishing the fire. She was about to stand up to clean up the mess but her arm was suddenly grasped by an inexplicably soft hand, accompanied by an adorable young voice, ¡°Li En, can you follow me somewhere?¡±


    The old woman turned her head to the boy and gently but solemnly asked, ¡°certainly Young Master¡­¡± placing down the unburnable sticks on the stone beside her seat, she stood up. The boy gently tugged at her to move and she responded in kind.


    While they walked, Shi Yan¡¯s grasp slowly slip to her hands. [Young Master¡­] within her heart, Li En cried out in worry. Shi Yan grip was much tighter than usual. If it was convenient for the little boy to hug her arm while they moved, Li En believed that he would have done so. She was well aware that this display of attachment was due to their talk earlier. It was a subtle sign that their relationship was at a turning point.


    Shi Yan led the way deeper into the forest. With Li En just behind him wondering where he was leading her, the boy looked around for specific landmarks. In general, Shi Yan knew the direction he wished to go. However, reaching their destination required him to make turns along the route. Every turn was marked out by a landmark, which provided a great aid for the boy whenever he travelled there. Naturally, this spot may have been explored by Li En before; but after months of exploring this side of the forest, Li En would not have visited this parts in a long time. This made the area one of the safest places for Shi Yan to create surprises for Li En.


    First, there was a pointed rock, where they took a sharp turn to the right. Next, there was a broken tree, where they took a gradual turn to the left. Finally, there was a weird tree. This tree was similar to two lovers, winding together. Its bark was thin and branches were short. However, the spread of its leaves was not the least bit inferior to the other umbrella trees. Shi Yan stood under the tree for a few minutes, causing Li En to wonder and ask, ¡°Young Master, where are you leading me?¡±


    Shi Yan spoke in a solemn voice, ¡°Li En¡­ I¡¯m a little lost¡­¡±


    The old woman¡¯s brows raised in perplexity. [How is it possible for you to get lost here all of a sudden? Young Master, you have been easily leading the way for the past 17 minutes. Certainly, you must be aware of which direction to go¡­] However, Li En could not bear to raise her voice against this child. She squatted down, ¡°Young Master¡­ do you wish to head back?¡±


    Shi Yan shook his head, ¡°Li En¡­ I can¡¯t find the place because it''s not welcoming you¡­¡±


    [Young Master... how is it possible for a place like that to be over here?] Li En quickly thought of his words as a lie and asked, ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t want me here¡­ do you wish to go back?¡±


    Shi shook his head yet again. ¡°No, the place does not seem to trust you. You have to prove your worthiness!¡±


    [Oh, so this is a game. It''s been a long time since we played something like this.] Li En cracked out a smile and played along ¡°Young Master, so what should we do to be accepted?¡±


    Shi Yan nods and points to the tree that was winding together. ¡°Li En. You will need to climb that thing till the point those two split.¡±


    ¡°Young Master what about you? Won¡¯t you also be climbing with me?¡± Li En inquired with a hint of doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to climb up.¡± Shi Yan puffed out his chest with pride. ¡°I¡¯ve already done so weeks ago heehee.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, why did you do something so dangerous?¡± Li En anxiously asked. ¡°I you wanted to climb, you could always ask for me to accompany you. There is not need to risk yourself like this.¡±


    Shi Yan used his little hands to hold onto Li En¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Li En, you taught me how to climb trees. You should be confident about my abilities!¡±


    Li En looked at the boy in the eye, noticing his confidence in his own abilities but she let out a sad sigh, ¡°Young Master¡­ didn¡¯t you forget that you fell off a tree yesterday?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s face immediately dyed red due to embarrassment. That was the first time that he fell off a tree and it was caught by Li En. In the first place, he only fell because he was trying to reach out to a hard location. It was entirely an accident. Furthermore, that fall did not even manage to hurt him. After all, from Li En''s personality, anything that she wished to teach Shi Yan, she would always make sure he knew of the safety precautions first. It was no exaggeration to say that the 70-year-old woman could suddenly gain superhuman endurance when speaking about safety. Of course, Shi Yan understood that this was her display of love for him. However, to cut things to the chase, Shi Yan would always pay attention and do it right the first time. Even he shuddered to think how long a safety precaution lesson would take if he continued to make minor mistakes.


    Meanwhile, Byakko who had complete access to Shi Yan''s emotions and thoughts was caught speechless.

 Chapter 23.5 – Field

    Byakko noticed that the relationship between the two was quite odd. For one, Li En would pamper Shi Yan whenever she could. Being his ¡®mother¡¯, Li En seemed to be extremely protective of this youngling. However, she was willing to allow this boy to set foot into the forest alone? If the boy encountered any predators, it would certainly be the end of him. Secondly, it was as if they only had each other in this world. For the whole time, there was no reminiscence of anyone else but this old woman in Shi Yan¡¯s mind. Likewise, throughout the day, their peace within this forest remained unperturbed.


    Byakko consolidated his thoughts for a moment and paid attention to the scene again. [There is definitely something strange about this place¡­ Out of all the traps the boy had made, how was it that one was not triggered in weeks? The pair also lives by the river so, why doesn¡¯t the woman take time to make traps for fishes?] he wished Lumi was here so that he could consult his speculations but unfortunately, instead of the man himself, Byakko got stuck with Lumi¡¯s bastard brother.


    ¡°Li En, when you climb up, you must make sure to hold on tight!¡± Shi Yan shouted out from behind as Li En was about to wrap her arms around the tree.


    ¡°Young Master, is there anything else I should do?¡± Li En asked as this climb was simply too easy for the child to choose as a game. Due to the twisting structure, the tree has an amazingly good foothold and arm hold. It did not even require one to have forehand knowledge of tree climbing to overcome this tree.


    Shi Yan gave another shout, ¡°Li En, you need to keep your eyes peeled!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Li En hugged the tree and began to climb up. [as expected. This tree is not difficult to climb¡­ why did Young Master ask me to do this? It''s much too short for any surprise scenic view if that''s what he wished for¡­]


    While the old woman climbed, she could hear the faint rustling of bushes behind her. [I see¡­ he¡¯s trying to go off somewhere while I climb up¡­ might as well play along and see what he gets me.] Li En took her time. Once she understood Shi Yan¡¯s intentions, she wanted to give the boy as much time as possible to prepare for the big surprise. Although she had already expected it, she would still act as though she was completely unaware.


    The surprises Shi Yan gave her all took a lot of time to prepare. As far as she could recount, the longest was probably two months of planning. At that time, Shi Yan was still four and had just learnt how to create traps. Using his new found knowledge, the boy tediously made a few traps and planted them around the area, very similar to now. After surreptitiously checking on the traps, he had finally caught a stray rabbit. [The smile on his face when he presented that rabbit to me is irreplaceable¡­] Li En could not help but break out into a wide, heartfelt grin as she recalled the past. Unfortunately, she also recalled the state of her own body and got depressed. [Maybe he recalled how happy we both were at that point in time that made him want to recreate that scene¡­] Li En sighed.


    After a prolonged climb, Li En sat at the top of the tree where the two twisting bodies diverge. She scanned the area to find an expected sight. [There really isn¡¯t much here¡­] The scenery was still considered too beautiful. Rustling tree and bushes, with golden light falling between the gaps of the canopy. The occasional falling leaves that seem to dance. The green vines hanging from the trees seemed like spectators, applauding the leaves as it slowly descends.


    ¡°Young Master, are you there?¡± Li En turned her head to look behind and was baffled to see a little boy standing there. [Didn¡¯t he actually go off to do something?] She wondered, waiting for the next set of instructions from the little boy.


    ¡°Li En, have you gotten a good look?¡± Shi Yan shouted.


    ¡°Yes, so Young Master, can I get down now?¡±


    ¡°*Em!* Li En, you have passed the test! Congratulations! *Heehee!*¡± the boy grinned.


    [Young Master is so cheeky sometimes.] Li En giggled to herself as she climbed down. This time, her descend took her only a minute to accomplish. When her foot finally touched the ground, she could feel a soft grasp holding onto her skirt.


    ¡°Yes Young Master?¡± she turned around to the small boy grabbing onto her. Shi Yan points to the dense forest and smiles, ¡°Li En¡­ over there.¡±


    When she turned around, she was shocked to find a small patch of white from afar. [That wasn¡¯t there when I first saw this place¡­] ¡°Young Master, did you do that?¡±


    ¡°*Em!* Li En, it''s just for you! Let''s go!¡± Shi Yan excitedly pulled her hand to quicken her to move forward.


    ¡°Young Master, how long did you take to do all of this?¡± Li En asked once she got a good look at the white patch from afar.


    ¡°A few days.¡± Shi Yan spoke nonchalantly. He continued to pull but the old woman seemed to direct all her attention to him. ¡°Li En, hurry up. Don¡¯t just stand there¡­¡±


    [¡­ Young Master you are really too sweat¡­ no matter how I see it, finding all of those or growing them would take months!] Li En slowly moved her feet as she felt a heavy weight within her heart return again. However, this time, she had a simultaneous feeling of despair accompanied by a heartfelt warmth. It was more accurate to describe the source of her despair, to be this warmth.


    As her steps moved closer, her heartfelt weaker. She already loved this boy to death but the future was unavoidable. She wished the heavens had allowed her to take his place but alas, it was his karmic fate to follow through with heaven¡¯s will.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The pictorial scene of white quickly became visible to Shi Yan after he moved through a dense bush. This part was previously hidden by vines the boy had set up. Originally, this was a small plot of flat land without any trees above it. A peculiar spot to exist within a forest. Over the course of the next few months after his discovery, Shi Yan cleared it to make way for his plans. The vines were implemented first. He needed ensure that this place was completely hidden from sight; least obtrusive white catches Li En¡¯s attention and she finds out about his surprise. Next, was the scouring and transferring of the flowers, Wilflow. Although not exactly the most beautiful nor the rarest, this flower was Li En¡¯s favourite for some reason. Thus, Shi Yan decided to fill the plot of land with it.


    The entire project was highly classified as Shi Yan took extra precaution to make sure Li En doesn¡¯t find out. He would only transfer the Wilflow in areas she was very unlikely to visit and after each expedition, he would take a bath and dry out before returning. Due to the nature of the Wilflow plant, they tend to enjoy being out in the Sun. It was much easier to spot them as long as Shi Yan visited the sites where there were plenty of Sunligh the flower to blossom. On the first day, he managed to transfer 4 Wilflow. On the second, 5. This process carried on for 3 Months before he was able to claim 600 Wilflow. These were not counting the new buds that started to appear once the flower was transferred over to this perfect location to thrive.


    Currently, there were close to 700 fully blooming Wilflows! And each one of them was swaying with the wind, dancing as though they welcomed their new friend. Coming close to such a sight Li En couldn¡¯t help but have a tear in her eye. The memories from her past flashed through her mind as she continued to walked forward. She could recall the faint whisper of the one that she had loved as she bent down to look at the flower. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± her voice sound hoarse as she tried to hold herself together. But, at this moment, she knew very well that it was impossible. [At least I shouldn¡¯t make the boy worried.] she thought. Murmuring, ¡°Young Master¡­ could you leave me alone¡­ for a while just so that I could enjoy this paradise you¡¯ve made?¡±


    Shi Yan could feel the old woman¡¯s hand slightly trembling, understood that something was about to happen that she didn¡¯t wish for Shi Yan to watch. Accepting the request, Shi Yan reluctantly released his grasp on her hand and slowly walked away. *Em¡­*


    Feeling that the boy was already not by her side, her knees collapsed down as she let out silent sobs. Meanwhile, Shi Yan was watching her trembling shoulders behind of a tree. He stared at the old woman with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    It took a long time before Li En managed to recover herself. She looked at the field of Wilflow in front of her and took a deep breath. Rubbing the tears away, she straightened her thoughts as well as her resolve. [We will head to the kingdom tomorrow¡­]


    Li En turned around to look at the boy hiding behind the tree. She let out a smile and he immediately ran forward to hug her waist. ¡°Li En, are you okay?¡± His eyes seemed to be slightly red from fear and worry but not to worry her, he held it in.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± she bent down to hug the boy, stroking his head, ¡°Thank you so much for this gift. I¡¯m so happy that I really can¡¯t describe how I feel.¡±


    ¡°*em¡­* as long as you are happy and fine, this present is nothing. Li En¡­ Are you okay? You didn¡¯t fall sick again right?¡± Shi Yan tightened his hug.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­ I was simply just too happy just now. I remembered something as well.¡±Li En gave the boy a peck on his forehead.


    ¡°remembered? What did you remember?¡±


    *HeeHee* Li En gave a forced laugh but was extremely convincing to the boy. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise for tomorrow. My big surprise for you in return for this present that you have given me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ okay¡­¡± Shi Yan gave a yawn and Li E lifted the boy up to her bosom. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time we head back to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°*Em¡­* but Li En, I don¡¯t need you to carry me. I can walk on my own¡­¡± Shi Yan tried to struggle a little but could not resist Li En¡¯s strength. The old woman kissed the boy on the cheek, ¡°Young Master, for today, just relax. Think of this as my display of gratitude to you for all that you have done.¡± [Yes¡­ you have really done so much for me¡­ and you still wish to do more¡­]


    Li En already knew that Shi Yan would refuse her. The boy was worried that he would be a burden on her body. Although touching, Li En already felt deeply indebt to the boy. As much as possible, she wished for the child to forget about her welfare and only think about himself. [Young Master, I know it is selfish for me to wish for you to be more self-centered but I really do wish that you aren''t as kind as you''re now¡­ maybe it¡¯s because of me that you grew up to love the world more than yourself¡­ but, that cannot continue.] Li En looked back at the field of Wilflows one last time before walking back into the dense forest; towards home. [There are only two regrets in my life. The first one is retreating, to leave my lover to die¡­ and the second one is allowing you to be so kind¡­]


    While talking through the forest, Shi Yan gradually closed his eyes. Within Li En¡¯s arms, he felt inexplicable comfort. The last glimpse he had was Li En¡¯s smile before his world turned back to black.


    [¡­] Byakko could obviously feel Shi Yan¡¯s turbulent emotions that was filled with confusion, worry and anxiety. Even as the boy was dragging Li En around or leaving her to climb the tree, Shi Yan continued to felt a panging worry within his heart. ¡®what if she was gone or will she be alright?¡¯ were the thoughts that continuously raced through his mind like a broken recorder. These thoughts were kept at the back of the boys mind after yesterday''s sudden ¡®illness¡¯ but once the old woman started talking about leaving him, Shi Yan¡¯s whole heart started to race.


    Li En¡¯s emotions, unfortunately, were not well registered into the white tiger. This was due to the tiger being unable to concentrate with all of Shi Yan¡¯s raging emotions crashing into his mind. On the other hand, Lumu, who appeared in front of Byakko seemed to understand something from the day¡¯s events. ¡°Byakko, what do you think of her illness?¡±


    The white tiger wrinkled his brows to think, ¡°No doubt it''s some kind of poison¡­"


    Lumu nods in agreement. "Yes, but do you know what type of poison it is?"


    Byakko entered deep thought trying to recall the poison but nothing came to mind. [How am I suppose to know what kind of poison it is?] he wondered as he tried to recall the scenes with Li En and did not manage to find any clues.


    Watching the white tiger struggle to come up with the poison caused Lumu to sigh, "You truly lack insight. No matter. Just continue to watch the boy grow up slowly..."


    Byakko''s white ears twitched after hearing Lumu''s comments. His face turned red from humiliation and rage. "If you already knew, why bother asking me then?!"


    Lumu gave another languid sigh. "I will let you continue to guess what poison it is... as for why I asked you, can''t you really guess the answer for yourself?"


    Byakko cursed in his mind, [are you serious? I''m not so bored as to ask a clueless person questions and insult them! No wonder this bastard is one of most wanted man in the realms. People simply wished to choke him because of that rotten mouth of his! How does Hati put up with his nonsense?]


    Lumu closed his eyes to think for a while before opening it again. "Byakko, from here on out, pay more attention to everything that''s happening around the boy instead of his feelings. There are more things that you simply aren''t aware of."


    "Yeah..." Byakko did not wish to talk to this man anymore and returned an apathetic reply. [If I had a choice, I''d rather deal with the boy than you! Seriously, just get lost!]


    Lumu seemed to be able to read Byakko''s thoughts and slowly started to fade away again. Byakko gave a cold snort after his form had completely disappeared.

 Chapter 23.6 - Nan Dynasty

    Shi Yan awoke to find himself tightly held in Li En''s bosom. The old woman had carried him back to their bed and wrapped the sheep''s skin around them.


    The boy looked up to see the old woman smiling, reaching out her hand to pat his head. "Young Master, you''re awake now. Are you hungry?"


    Shi Yan was puzzled as he asked, "Li En, normally you would already have prepared breakfast by now. Has your body started to hurt again?"


    Li En''s hugged tightened as she gave the boy a gentle peck on his forehead. "Young Master, there is no need to worry. I just wish to hold onto you a little longer..."


    Shi Yan seemed to understand something and spoke again. "Li En, I also want to hug you longer but we need to go and eat. You must eat or you cannot become healthy!" The boy proclaimed yet again, quoting from the old woman herself.


    "Yes, you are right. Young Master has certainly grown up..." Li En gave the boy a kiss on the cheek and slowly raised her body. Her emotions were still solemn but she upheld a radiant look on her face.


    "*Em!* I will grow up more to take care of you, so you don¡¯t need to worry!"


    The old woman let out a soft chuckle and took a wrapped up straw package beside her. She opened it up with a hint of sadness, presenting the hemp clothing inside with a grin plastered on her face. ¡°Young Master, here are some clothes for you to wear.¡±


    Shi Yan received the gift with open arms, had a curious look on his face. He felt the material in his hand; both the tunic and the pants, a little rough but still much more comfortable than his current straw-wear. His gaze soon turned to the woman in front of him, ¡°Li En, where did you get this? How did you make it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You will know when I bring you there.¡± Li En entices the child with his curiosity. ¡°Young Master, do you wish to eat first before we leave?¡±


    Shi Yan immediately tugged on Li En¡¯s arm, ¡°Wait! Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°How about I tell you while we walk? Young Master, if we get there earlier, you can explore the place!¡± Li En exclaimed.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes radiated with curiosity as he jumped out of bed and quickly stripped naked, placing his brand new, perfectly fitting clothes on him. In the midst of his excitement, he recalled an urgent matter. ¡°Li En, let¡¯s eat first before we go¡­¡± It was not his grumbling stomach that caused him to make such a request, but rather, it was due to his unceasing worry for the old woman¡¯s health.


    ¡°Alright Young Master.¡±


    ***************


    ~ 40 minutes later,


    ***************


    Both Li En and Shi Yan had their fill. The old woman took out another package and changed her straw clothing into her new hemp wear. This time, her package had a miniature pouch, made out of leather. She opened it up and showed Shi Yan the dirty copper coins inside.


    ¡°Li En, why are you holding onto dirt?¡± Shi Yan asked while tilting his head.


    The old woman let out a soft chuckle, unsure of how to respond. ¡°¡­ Young Master, do you remember the word I taught you called ''money'' ?¡±


    *Em!* Shi Yan gave a nod but he continued to question, ¡°But Li En, you said that money was something shiny and sparkly!¡±


    The old woman walked out of the cave and to the river bed, with the young boy following closely behind her. She scrubbed one of the copper coins in her hands, to slowly reveal the concealed glimmer under the pile of dirt. Displaying the copper coin in all its glory, Li En explained. ¡°Although it had grown dirty over the years, it is still shiny. Out of the three types of money, the copper coin is the lowest of value. But Young Master, each type of money has a different shine to it. Do you remember what I told you before?¡±


    Shi Yan pondered for a moment before explaining, ¡°There are two more types of money: Silver and Gold. Silver is white, like the clouds, while Gold is yellow like the banana, but all of them are shiny.¡±


    [Young Master has such amazing memory as always¡­] Li En gave the little boy a peck on the forehead and proudly congratulated the boy, ¡°Young Master! You are absolutely right!¡± [ I probably only told him this twice and he has already remembered what I said.]


    *Heehee* Shi Yan grinned and asked, ¡°Li En, so what does money have to do with anything?¡±


    The old woman continued to act mysterious, ¡°Well Young Master, that is something that you will find out for yourself later.¡±


    The little boy gave a pout while Li En placed the Copper Coins back inside the pouch and hung it on her waist. The old woman gently held the Shi Yan¡¯s hand and lead him into the forest. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go. We will reach there before you know it.¡±


    ********************


    After an hour of walking,


    ********************


    Along the journey, Li En explained more about the world that Shi Yan was kept from. Each story piqued his interest even more. There were horses that pulled wooden boxes, items made out of something harder than rock itself! A myriad of questions sprung forth from Shi Yan¡¯s mouth after each story. His excitement peaked to the point that the little boy eagerly walked in front of Li En to catch a glimpse of whatever was ahead.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shi Yan exclaimed in confusion as he noticed the unfamiliarly of the forest. He abruptly stopped in position and looked around.


    ¡°Young Master? Is there something wrong?¡± Li En asked with her eyebrows wrinkled and body in full alert.


    *Um!* Shi Yan nods and points to the tree, ¡°Li En, that tree over there doesn¡¯t look familiar at all. Are we lost? Why haven¡¯t I seen this tree before?¡±


    [¡­] Although Li En was well aware of Shi Yan¡¯s impeccable memory, memorising an entire forest worth of trees would simply be an inhumane feat. However, as she got a closer look at the tree, Shi Yan was pointing to, she understood what the boy meant.


    Unlike the regular trees around the forest, this particular tree was of an entirely different breed. It was particularly known for attracting caterpillars. Normally, plant life would repel its natural predators but this particular breed of tree was vastly different. Its leaves were all meant for feeding the caterpillars, allowing the caterpillars a safe haven for them to slowly grow big enough to form their own cocoon. The na?ve caterpillars would wrap themselves inside their cage, where the tree would take advantage of this opportunity to have a succulent meal. While in metamorphosis, the tree¡¯s twig would slowly grow, inching inside the cocoon, penetrating the unconscious caterpillar and draining Its innards. The results left a tree filled with empty white coffins hanging on branches with half eaten leaves displaying a sinister grin.


    After realising it was just a Catilai, Li En breathed of relief as she comforted the boy, ¡°Young Master, there is no need to worry. We are going on the right track.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ok¡­ but Li En! I¡¯ve walked this far before! Why haven¡¯t I seen this tree before?¡± Shi Yan asked, filled with doubts.


    ¡°¡­ well,¡± Li En was a little stumped by the question but gave her take on the matter. ¡°Young Master, it is extremely likely that you haven¡¯t walked in this direction before¡­ or maybe you simply never got a good look at this tree?¡±


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.¡°Maybe¡­¡± Shi Yan sounded unconvinced but no longer pursued the matter any further.


    [¡­ There is no way that this child would not notice such an obvious tree.] Byakko pondered as he could feel Shi Yan¡¯s doubts flooding his mind. [But, it was also possible that the child had not travelled to this parts before¡­] Byakko similarly also placed the topic behind him but Lumu on the other hand noted this down.


    **********************


    ~ after a few more minutes,


    **********************


    Shi Yan and Li En could hear the faint voices coming from the distance. In the midst of the excitement, Shi Yan quickly ran forward and passed a tall bush to finally see a whole new sight.


    Buildings! Children! More people talking to each other! These were the first scenes that entered the boy¡¯s eyes. Although wood that made up the houses were somewhat rotting, leaving a decrepit taste to the environment, it was still a magnificent sight for the little boy. With his mouth wide open, Shi Yan quickly shouted to his caretaker, ¡°Li En! Li En! Look! So many houses! So many people!¡±


    The old woman appeared from the same bush Shi Yan ran out from and spoke with a smile, ¡°Yes Young Master, there are many people here. Do you wish to play with the children? They speak the same language as us.¡±


    Shi Yan quickly asked, ¡°Li En, there are more languages?¡±


    The old woman gave a nod, ¡°Yes. In the Nan Dynasty, everyone is able to speak Chinese. But, there is more than just the Nan Dynasty. There is also the Magreh Kingdom, where people speak English, which is just south of here.¡±


    ¡°Li En, will we ever go to the Magreh Kingdom? Sounds like it will be very fun over there as well!¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes shone a brilliant light as he anticipated the day where they two could visit such places together.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes turned dulled as she nodded, ¡°Young Master, maybe once you get older. It¡¯s quite a distance between the two places and we will need to earn enough money to travel there¡­¡±


    ¡°Em! I will definitely earn a lot! Li En, so how can I earn lots of money?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°¡­ Young Master, that is a very complicated question¡­¡± Li En scratched her head in confusion.


    ¡°Then Li En, how did you earn those copper coins?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± Li En thought for a moment before explaining. ¡°Young Master, manual labor is definitely something that one can earn from. But, such tasks are usually handled by adults and render quite a bad income ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Li En, which job would pay most?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, those jobs that pay the most usually have the least number of people capable of doing it. For example, herbalist or teachers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Shi Yan pondered for a moment, ¡°then Li En, why don¡¯t you become a teacher and I become a herbalist? We can both earn a lot of money!¡±


    Li En awkwardly continued to explain, ¡°Young Master, both occupations require you to pass a really hard exam.¡±


    ¡°But Li En, you are so smart! Any kind of test would be easy for you!¡± Shi Yan spoke with a sense of pride that made Li En feel a sense of delight, but at the same time, embarrassment.


    ¡°Young Master¡­ I¡¯m not as smart as you think¡­¡± Li En muttered but was quickly rebutted by Shi Yan. ¡°Li En! You know so much and I¡¯m always learning from you! If you are not smart, then won¡¯t that make me worst than an idiot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Li En became speechless, [I really can¡¯t quarrel with you, Young Master¡­]


    *Un!* Shi Yang gave a nod of approval, as though he had won the argument and grabbed the old woman''s hand, leading her into the street.


    When the two appeared out of the bushes, they unintentionally caught the attention of the few starving children running about. One of the taller boys went forward to confront Shi Yan, ¡°Little brother, how did you come out of the forest?¡± with his bowl cut hair and small, squinty eyes, he looked like an oversized doll. However, it was obvious that he lead the group of children from his straightforward disposition.


    Shi Yan looked at Li En, unsure of what to answer. How was he suppose to direct the big guy all the way from the cave home? Unfortunately, Li En returned the same look of bewilderment.


    ¡°Zhi Lang! Why are you bothering them so much!¡± A cute but frail little girl with two black buns on her head called out to the boy with her arms by the hips. She hastily stomped over and bowed down to Li En and Shi Yan. ¡°I apologise for my little brother¡¯s rude behaviour¡­¡± Her tiger like obsidian eyes swipes towards Zhi Lang, hinting to him.


    Obediently, Zhi Lang bowed down and apologised as well, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Li En quickly pacified the situation, ¡°No¡­ no¡­ little girl, you are mistaken... There is no need to apologise to us¡­¡± The old woman tried to reach out her hand but withdrew it after noticing a youthful woman walking closer to them, shouting out, ¡°Zhi Lang! Ke Xing! What are you two doing!¡± She was a well-endowed woman, wearing a silk white dress embroiled with a black snake on the shoulder. This woman was in her 40s but still appeared youthful. With her black wavy hair pined up, accompanied by her dark green eyes, she was the carbon copy of a womanly viper.


    Hearing her cold voice made the two children shiver in fright as their bodies were frozen in place, head still held down low. Meanwhile, the children around them seemed to tacitly understand something and quickly scampered away.


    The middle-aged woman was quick to move, in a few seconds, she was already in front of both Li En and Shi Yan. With a warm smile, she greeted Li En, ¡°Madam, I hope that the children have not caused too much trouble to you. Do not worry, I will properly educate them once I bring them back home.¡±


    Li En shook her head. ¡°They caused no trouble. These two were truly well-behaved. There was just a slight misunderstanding between us, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s smile widened, but her stare shone an ominous light ¡°Madam, they shouldn¡¯t even be disturbing you in the first place.¡± Without waiting for Li En to speak, she turned around and reprimands the children, ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes Madam Cheng!¡± the two children¡¯s voices were loud but held a welling sense of despair within them. It was evident that they would suffer some form of punishment later. With much haste, the two children ran through the street, hoping to not further anger her.


    Madam Cheng turned around to share a few more parting words to the pair one more time before strolling back. With her back turned, Shi Yan tugged on Li En¡¯s hand. When the old woman brought down her head to Shi Yan¡¯s level, the little boy cupped his hand to her ear and whispered, ¡°Li En¡­ why is that woman so scary? Is she one of those Demonic Beasts that you speak of?¡±


    Li En gave a pitiful chuckle, ¡°¡­ Young Master¡­ did she really look that evil to you?¡±


    Shi Yan points to his turquoise eyes, "Her eyes seemed like she wanted to eat you!"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 23.7 – The Old Man with a Price

    After Madam Cheng left the scene, the group of children that ran away started to appear one by one. With their leader taken away, they clamoured together to discuss.


    ¡°What are we going to do? She¡¯s going to kill Zhi Lang and Ke Xin!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We got to save them!¡±


    ¡°How are we supposed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± a few voiced asked in unison.


    ¡°¡­ maybe we can help them escape!¡± an optimistic boy explained.


    But, he was quickly rebutted. ¡°Idiot! If it was so easy, we would have done it already!¡±


    Although Shi Yan and Li En can hear their voices, the two chose to ignore it. Li En did not believe that Madam Cheng was evil enough to kill the two children in her care. Likewise, Shi Yan thought through the process and deduced that both Zhi Lang and Ke Xin would have ran away if they knew she was going to murder them. Would a fly not struggle when caught in a spider¡¯s net? It was more likely that the group of children here were simply allowing their imaginations to run wild.


    Shi Yan tugged on Li En¡¯s hand once again and whispered into her ear, ¡°Li En, can we go? I want to see more things¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright Young Master,¡± the old woman whispered back but couldn¡¯t help to wonder, ¡°don¡¯t you wish to hear more about that woman?¡±


    Shi Yan viciously shook his head, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    Li En gave a light chuckle, after seeing Shi Yan¡¯s slightly frightened face. Taking the little boy¡¯s hand, she surreptitiously leads him to a decrepit alleyway, away from the notice of the children.


    After a long discussion, someone brought up the idea, ¡°I know! Let¡¯s ask that boy and that old lady for help!¡±


    The group turned around to look at the place where Shi Yan and Li En were standing, to find the pair missing. All children quickly turn to each other for answers, ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    *************************


    ~ Walking along the alleyway,


    *************************


    The decrepit alleyway had fewer men and women laying around, compared to the streets. There were many that seemed malnourished, starving for food, which did not make any sense. A forest was just nearby, with plenty of food. Even Li En, who saw this scene was fairly startled but she kept her mouth shut. She was well aware of the situation within the Dynasty but there was no point in sharing such cruel facts with the little boy who was walking with her right now. [Please, just let him enjoy this moment a little longer¡­]


    Shi Yan turned his head to look back. He wanted to make sure that no children were following them. After a few minutes without a sign of someone behind them, Shi Yan let out a sigh of relief. When he turned his head to look at the scene of bony adults, he could not help but ask the old woman. ¡°Li En, why are they not eating well? There''s a forest nearby¡­ they could easily get some fruits to eat...¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ Young Master, do you recall that certain fruits can''t be eaten? Some plants would cause your skin to turn pale and nails to turn purple?¡± Li En stares at the weak, close to death adults around her. ¡°If they were to eat those plants unknowingly, wouldn¡¯t they die? They''d rather starve than to risk their lives foraging for food in the forest¡­¡±


    Although Shi Yan was rather young, he could tell something was off with the explanation. In a curious voice, he asked another na?ve question, ¡°Then why don¡¯t people teach them? Li En, why don¡¯t we teach them¡­ maybe we can charge a copper coin for a lesson!¡±


    Li En perspired a little, ¡°¡­ Young Master¡­ I don¡¯t think that they have a copper coin¡­¡±


    Shi Yan let out a remorseful, ¡°ohhh¡­¡± but quickly changed his viewpoint. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we give them a lesson first and then take a little bit of food from their harvest?¡±


    Li En¡¯s smiling lips gave a slight twitch as she hesitated to answer, ¡°Young Master¡­ I don''t believe that they would pass their food to us once we teach them¡­¡±


    ¡°But shouldn''t they feel grateful and want to thanks us?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s voice seemed a little impatient.


    ¡°¡­ Young Master¡­ not everyone is as wonderful as you¡­¡± the slight compliment made Shi Yan a little blush once he heard it but Li En did not wait another second for the topic to continue on. Hastily, she points to the end of the alleyways, to a store facing the streets. ¡°Young Master! Look! There''s something there!¡±


    Due to Li En¡¯s abrupt exhilarated identification, Shi Yan turned his head and focused his eyes on a small store opposite of the alleyway. It was decorated by vases, either those made of clay or those made of a whiter, purer, smooth surface material (porcelain). Being a curious child, Shi Yan¡¯s attention was immediately absorbed by the pure white vase. He tugged onto old woman¡¯s hand and asked, pointing to the vase, ¡°Li En, Li En! What¡¯s that?¡±


    The old woman breathed a breath of relief as she quickened her walking pace, and softly explained, ¡°that¡¯s a porcelain vase. Isn''t it beautiful?¡±


    *Un!* Shi Yan nods in agreement as the vase got closer to him. The clear markings of the blue lines, forming flowers, birds and the sky were remarkable. Although this depiction was, in reality, nothing more than a mere imitation of an experts'' work of art, it was already considered to be the apex of man¡¯s handicraft for the na?ve little boy. Even when Shi Yan arrived directly in front of the porcelain vase, his eyes did not seem to escape from its allure.


    *Ahem*, an old bald man within the store walked out and let out a cold cough as his soulless gaze landed on the boy staring at his work. "Have you seen enough?" Having been in the business for a long time, it was annoying to see penniless brats ogling at his shiny works of art; not being able to understand the true allure of his work.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Unconsciously, Shi Yan slowly shook his head, causing the old man''s eyes to twitch.


    "Sorry... please forgive him for his rudeness..." Although Li En gave an apology, it was one that was concealed with spite. [What''s wrong with him simply staring at your vase? It''s not like my Young Master is going to steal anything from you!]


    The old man''s gaze turned to Li En, "Madam, are you here to purchase anything? Everything in this shop is an works of art that cost no small amount." Looking at the way both Shi Yan and Li En dressed, the old man knew instantly that they were commoners. Such being the case, it was most likely that they did not have enough to pay for his goods. It was much better for them to not block the streets, allowing his vases to have a chance to catch the eyes of the travelling nobles.


    [How rude!] Li En''s face turned a shade darker but held a forced happy expression on her face. She looked towards the ogling Shi Yan and sighed. "How much does this vase cost?"


    "78 copper coins!" The old man loudly voiced out his price with pride. "This is my best work so far, any less is not negotiable!"


    [Who would possibly even bother haggling with you?] Li En cursed in her mind as she took out her leather pouch to hand over nearly everything she had inside but was abruptly stopped by Shi Yan''s scream, "Ahhh!"


    Startled, Li En looked towards the little boy and asked, "Young Master, what''s wrong?"


    The little boy looked towards the old woman with a saddened expression, "Li En... there is a scratch..."


    "What!" The old man took up the vase and quickly surveyed the vase. When he found a small scratch on the bottom of the vase, nearly unperceivable due to the smooth white surface, his entire face turned black. "YOU LITTLE BRAT!!!" He roared as he reached his hand out in an attempt to choke Shi Yan but the boy was quick enough to manoeuvre back.


    Li En, who had her hand prepared to strike stared at the old man with contempt. "Who are you to scold him?! He obviously did not even touch that pathetic vase of yours!"


    "LIES! You contemptuous bitch!" *pui!* the old man spat out but his saliva was easily dodged by both Li En and Shi Yan. Watching these two make a mockery of him caused his eyes balls to turn red. "THEIF!! GUARDS!! THERE ARE THIEVES HERE!!!" The old man gave a disgusting smirk while he clenched the precious vase in his hand even tighter. He gently placed it back on the wooden table he took it from and fished out a distorted wooden crane from underneath the table.


    Shi Yan hastily moved to Li En¡¯s side and pulled on her hand, ¡°Li En, Li En¡­ why is he acting like this? Did I do something wrong? Should I say sorry?¡±


    Li En¡¯s heart softened as she heard the boy talk. ¡°Young Master, there''s no need to worry. Everything is just some confusion, that¡¯s all. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to the likes of someone like him¡­¡±


    ¡°ok¡­¡±


    The commotion caused many onlookers, especially those idling on the streets to stare at the scene. However, no one wished to partake in such a troublesome dealings. They merely wish to enjoy some rowdy entertainment in front of them.


    Seeing that the pair stood at the same spot even after he called the guards, the old man screamed again, ¡°GUARDS! GUARDS!!¡± as he slowly walked out of his store with the cane in his hand. When he saw a leathered suited man walking about nonchalantly, the old man quicken his pace as he continued to yell in a pitiful manner, ¡°GUARDS!!! Help me!!¡±


    ¡°What are you going on about?!¡± a droopy eyed black haired man dressed in leather armour turned around and asked. [Bastard, why are you making more trouble for me¡­ why am I so unlucky to meet this type of situation at such timing¡­] The man sighed in his heart. Initially, he had already heard of the commotion and simply wished to quickly make his departure. Unfortunately, the dastardly old man had to pick him off to do an unnecessary chore.


    Recognising that guard, the old man spoke with much delight, ¡° Venerable Qiu! I beg of you to help me!¡± the old man pointed to the vandalistic pair, ¡°They¡¯ve destroyed my vase without any hint of remorse! They still smirked and laughed at me! Please, Mr Qiu, help me deliver justice.¡±


    [¡­] Qiu Zhiming had already seen such a scene on numerous occasions. He had known this old cock for more than 10 years and knew of this old man¡¯s tendencies. Not to mention this old cock''s [pathetic acting skills to simply, escalate the situation. This old man''s nickname around here is ¡®Pot Head¡¯. He is a 67-year-old single man, with an incurable love for pottery. Many of the guards that knew him would even joke about vases being his wife. Any insults to his work of art would land the person into a torrent of screams and the heavens forbid anyone who damages his goods.


    Although Qiu Zhiming did not have a great impression of the old man, hearing that he was close to certain nobles made him reluctantly forced to pay attention to the old man¡¯s current whims; especially after he had been singled out. Of course, favouritism in this situation was also unavoidable and this old man knew about it.


    Walking forwards towards Pot Head, Qiu Zhiming sighed in his heart but spoke in a more fierce manner, demanding authority, ¡°you two over there, is what he said true?¡±


    Gently, Li En directed the little boy to stand behind her as she glared at both the guard and the old man. In a patient manner, she spoke, "Dear guard, there has been a mistake. My Young Master here had merely spotted a flaw in that man''s pottery and nothing more. He has misleadingly accused us of no apparent reason other than his own lack of self-confidence." Li En then points to the vase, "Please look for yourself to see that the vase has not been destroyed as he had mentioned."


    Qiu Zhiming''s brows furrowed as he tried to think of a way to help support the old man''s accusation. He walked towards the vase and picked it up, following behind the guard closely was Pot Head. Hastily he explained, "Mr Qiu! Look!" Pot Head exclaimed, pointing to the small scratch mark at the base of the vase. "That boy has utterly ruined my work of art and they still dare to speak nonsense! How and I suppose to sell it now!"


    Qiu Zhiming nods his head, "indeed-! Such a matter cannot be excused." Qiu Zhiming turned his head to ask the pair, "don''t you think the least you could do is compensate the man for his lost? If you do so, I will let this matter slide."


    "But!" Pot Head tried to rebuke, unfortunately, was quick to also be silenced.


    "Don''t you think this is enough? Just have them pay the full sum of money and let them go. Isn''t it enough for them to pay?" Qiu Zhiming stared at the old man, thinking that this was the best solution possible. [I don''t have to do any more work if I let this thing slide. What''s more, this old man could definitely take the opportunity to exhort them however he wished. A win-win for both of us. Naturally, if the two can''t manage to pay up, I can simply force them to take off everything they have right now to appease this old man. Looking at the condition of their clothing, it should be able to fetch a little more than a silver coin.]


    Pot Head clenched his teeth as his enraged gaze lands onto Shi Yan. Money did not matter at this point. Although he could not claim to be rich, he was at least self-sufficient. Meals and pottery resources were all sufficient for him to live his daily life. This matter was about the disrespect the kid had shown for damaging his goods. He wished that he could overturn Qiu Zhiming''s orders but understood very well that he had no authority to. Even with a few nobles backing him, they will not stick a hand out if they were to go against the Royal Guards.


    Li En readily took out the 78 copper coins in her pouch and showed it to the guard, ¡°the price of this vase is 78 copper coins. Please check the amount.¡±


    The old man gave a despicable snort, ¡°78 copper coins?! You must be joking!¡± Surprisingly, he took up the vase and passed it to the old woman with a sad look. ¡°This is not deserving of such an amount anymore. 20 copper coins¡­ and an apology¡­¡± The old man¡¯s seemed depressed as though he had lost a part of his soul.


    [What¡¯s going on here? What is with this quick change in attitude?] Li En could not help but question after the big debacle that took place. [Why would he allow us to get away with a simple apology and a small fine?]


    Initially, Pot Head was outraged by his damaged vase. He wished for some form of compensation. However, it was never his intent to get money from the two, especially since he already knew that the pair was poor. His work of art can never be replaced ¨C this was his personal belief. A ruined piece can never be fixed but, he could always make more new pieces. What he essentially wished for was a pair of free servants.

 Chapter 23.8 – Li En’s Threat

    Li En and Qiu Zhiming both stared at the old man with bewilderment. In such a situation, it was likely for the old man to exacerbate the situation; if he were to ask for a silver coin, it would already be considered to be kind. Of course, Qiu Zhiming had no complaints; as long as the matter was resolved without him needing to make an official report, everything was fine. Likewise, for Li En, a great decrease in price was a benefit to her. Now, she could buy more gifts for her Young Master to enjoy.


    Although her hands stopped moving due to the sheer perplexity, Li En quickly regained herself and took out 20 coins, readily handing it over in case this crazed old man were to change his mind. Fortunately, all her worries were in vain as the old man slowly took the coins and moved to Qiu Zhiming, giving a bow of respect, "Thank you for helping me..."


    "Yeah... no problem..." Qiu Zhiming spoke as he looked at Li En and gave a nod, as though indicating to her ''the matter has been resolved. You can go now.''


    Li En slightly clenched her teeth as she gave a bow to the obviously biased guard. Her hand slip to grab Shi Yan''s hand and she hastily moved to grab the vase on the table, trying to leave the scene as soon as possible. However, when she felt a gentle tug on her hand, she turned around to look at Shi Yan''s sad face. "Young Master, what''s wrong? Do you feel unwell?" Li En bends down to check on the little boy.


    "Li En... why was the old man sad?¡±


    [Young Master, you are such a wonderful child but placing so much empathy to such trash is something you shouldn¡¯t do!] Li En wished to shout out her thoughts but if she had done so, she knew that Shi Yan would continue to sulk. Thus, she looked at the old man and ask with her forced pleasant appearance, ¡°Dear sir, could you tell us why you look so sad?¡± [Although you¡¯ve already received the money you¡¯ve wanted!]


    The Pot Head turned around, ¡°that''s no problem of yours. Just leave already!¡± the old man gave a snort while Qiu Zhiming was slyly making his exit, leaving the two¡¯s next confrontation to another nearby guard.


    ¡°Uncle! Don¡¯t you dare scream at Li En!¡± Shi Yan quickly ran over and stood in front of the old man, glaring at him.


    ¡°Shut up you stinking brat! Just leave and stop disturbing me!¡± the old man quickly turned back and hastily walked back into his store.


    ¡°You old crook! Is this how you treat my Young Master when he showed you some care and concern?!¡± the blood vessel in Li En¡¯s forehead seem almost ready to burst as she stepped forward towards the old man, ready to give him a tight slap. With this insanely violent old woman approaching him, the old man shudders out in fear, ¡°what do you plan to do!?¡± for some reason, he felt an inexplicable feeling of oppression as the old woman steps closer towards him. It was as though he was no longer human, a being lesser than an ant in front of this woman¡¯s vicious gaze. ¡°Stop-p!! Help! HELP-PP!! SOMEONE!¡±


    The old man¡¯s desperate gaze sourced around, hoping for his shining knight, Qiu Zhiming to appear. However, unexpectedly, that leathered suited man was nowhere in sight.


    Meanwhile, those that were staring at the ceramic crazed lunatic screaming out were left? bemused as they continued to watch the scene play out with utmost anticipation. [Is that old sack of shit finally going to get a beating?] some pondered in excitement.


    With his desperate gaze unable to locate any decent human being willing to help him, the old man had no choice. His knees fell on the ground as he grovelled towards the young boy in front of him. [Since she calls this kid young master, she must definitely listen to him!] the old man understood very well that Li En was extremely loyal to Shi Yan. As long as he could gain the forgiveness of the little twerp, that old demon must stand down!


    Unfortunately, Shi Yan¡¯s kind disposition seem to make a complete 180 as his gaze seemed to turn cold. When Byakko received the feelings harboured within Shi Yan at that time, even he could not help but shudder.


    [This boy¡­ I initially thought he was kind and caring but he can really be a devil at times¡­] Byakko thought aloud as he watched Li En¡¯s pace slightly quicker. [But, it''s strange that such an ordinary woman is able to show such frightening oppression. It seems like a cultivators¡¯ domain but¡­ it''s not¡­ it''s much too unnoticeable...]


    Seeing that his actions were not enough to render aid from the little boy, the man stuttered, ¡°I-I¡­I¡¯ll give you more vases! So P-please! Forgive me!¡±


    [This boy¡­] Byakko couldn''t help but sigh after noticing a jolt spring into Shi Yan¡¯s mind. [It''d be best if I never get on his bad side¡­]


    ¡°How many vases?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes seemed to emit a kind of glimmer, which was noticed by the old man, causing him to shrink his head back as he gulped. For a man his age, he naturally knew what those eyes meant. Those turquoise eyes held a glow of innocence but it also held a tint of glee. When the little boy cracked into a brilliant smile that displayed his luscious white teeth, the old man understood that he was no longer dealing with someone na?ve. [Monster!] he thought in his heart. He had never imagined such a young child to be capable of such cunningness. However, without any time to think, the old man screamed out, ¡°Four! I''ll give you four of my best vases!¡±


    Hearing his words, the old woman¡¯s pace seemed to slow down a little. Unfortunately, noticing that the little boy was not convinced, she started to move quickly again. ¡°I mean fiv-ve! Five vases! Please forgive me!¡±


    The footsteps of Li En does seem to stop after the old man screamed out his words. Seeming to wait for the inevitable, Li En sighed and turned to her little darling ¡°isn''t that enough Young Master? I doubt that the man will be willing to give us any more.¡±


    Shi Yan tilted his head in confusion. ¡°But Li En, I don¡¯t want his vases! I want him to teach me to make those vases!¡± ?The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Both Li En and the old man broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Young master¡­ I think it''s best if we just accept five vases¡­¡±


    Shi Yan shook his head, ¡°if I learn how to make vases, we can have more than ten in the long run! Isn''t that better than just having five?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Young Master¡­ that¡¯s not the problem here¡­¡± Li En tried to explain but was cut off by the nodding old man. ¡°Ah! Brilliant idea! Just what I expect from my disciple!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your disciple!¡± Li En snapped back at the old man and quickly plead the little boy. ¡°Young Master, please. Let''s just take the five vases and get out of here!¡±


    Shi Yan continued to think for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Li En, don¡¯t you want to know how to make something so nice?¡±


    [No! Of course not! Learning such things isn''t useful at all! What''s more, to take this old thing that hasn''t bathed in years. Him acting as your teacher, absolutely not!] Li En wished to voice her thoughts in frustrations but she didn¡¯t wish to upset her Young Master. Especially once she saw those sparkling eyes of curiosity, her will was almost instantly disintegrated. To give a response that is both satisfying to the boy and herself, she turned to the old man in disgruntle. ¡°Fine¡­ I will allow this old thing to teach you. But! He must address you as Young Master as well!¡±


    The old man''s face turned pale. [What? I have to call this little demon my master?!] His eyes looked at the pair of demons in front of him in fright, as he immediately regretted his decision to try to convince the boy. [I should have just allowed that old witch to break my legs! Now I have to deal with this runt?] fresh tears could be seen welling up in his eyes but the man repeatedly blinked just to control the droplets from leaving his eyes. [It''s fine... As long as my arms are working, it''s fine!] He attempted to convince himself as he took deep breaths.


    "¡­ youn-ng ma-s-ster..." The old man whimpers out, as Li En took a step closer to him.


    *Em!* Shi Yan gave a nod of approval and moved to Li En''s side, "Li En, can I start learning how to make vases now?"


    "¡­ Young Master... Don''t you wish to explore around some more? We can''t go back so late..." Li En stressed but the little boy pointed to the store, "It''s okay, we can stay here for the night and explore some more tomorrow! So, can I please start learning? Please?"


    *Haa...* Li En let out a sigh as she knew that she could never go against this little angel''s will; especially when those adorable turquoise eyes stared straight at her. "Alright. But Young Master, you must promise me that you will not get too absorbed into pottery... After all, we still have the whole country left to explore."


    Shi Yan jumped with joy, "Yay! Yay!" As he overly celebrated. After he skipped into the store, Li En followed closely but before the old lady entered, she spoke with a chilling voice, "Dear teacher, what are you waiting outside for? Aren''t you going to show us around?"


    Her words brought the old crook an unprecedented shiver within his spine as he subconsciously gulped down the little saliva he had left in his mouth. Shuttering with fear, he spoke, "Ye-es Mad-ame!" With his gaze stuck to the ground, too afraid to look straight, as he slowly stood up. Meanwhile, onlookers seem to laugh at the pottery crazed man, as they enjoyed the sight of his slumped shoulders and face filled with despair. However, none of the would dare raise even a squeak or attempt to get close to the store; petrified of the thought of a certain terrifying old woman setting her sights on them.


    ***************


    ~ Inside the store


    ***************


    Normally, workplace and the bed should be in two separate room but this wasn¡¯t the case for this store. This two room, one toilet, the decrepit hut was bizarre beyond words. The whole hut was decrepit but holes were filled with pieces of clay that has been sculpted to perfection. At the first glance, anyguest would be puzzled if the holes on the walls were actually deliberately made just for the old thing to be able to fit his artwork inside.


    "What a mess..." Li En explained with eyes filled with worry, [has this sloth really been living here? The dust piles and randomly placed clay pieces are everywhere... Gosh... such a messy room simply shows his incapabilities to take care of himself... How can such a man even be worth serving the Young Master?] moving closer to inspect the straw mat bed just next to his pottery workstation, Li En took a sniff and sighed. [At least this trash hasn''t left any of his meals lying around¡­]


    When Li En¡¯s gaze lands onto the little boy scouring around with a curious gaze, she sighed. ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s clean up a little before we do anything alright?¡±


    *Uh!*


    Pot Head¡¯s gloomy eyes soon turned to that of distress after he saw his whole area changing in just a minute after the Old Hag and the Little Devil went in. He wished to raise his voice but whenever he tried, an icy cold voice would play in his ears, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Terrified, Pot Head went limp at the corner of the room, curled out trying to wish this was all just a simple nightmare. [What have I done to deserve this?]


    ********************


    After an hour of cleaning


    ********************


    ¡°Mister, why are you facing the wall? Don¡¯t you want to see your room?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s little hand shook the old man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­¡±


    The little boy turned to face to Li En, ¡°Li En, why is he not moving? Is he sick?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to worry Young Master. Come and stand here first.¡± Li En spoke with a soothing voice but in it hid malice that was directed at the old man. ¡°Oh¡­ Ok¡­¡± Shi Yan compiled and moved to her side.


    With Shi Yan out of the way, Li En went to the old man¡¯s ear and whispered something inaudible to the boy. Immediately, the man stood up with much vigour but his face was plaid and eyes were those comparable to a dead fish.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He shouted and with his limping leg, he hastily staggered over to his workstation. The familiar workstation had now completely changed, except for the unusually big heating stove (kiln) and his table¡¯s position. His precious tools were now kept somewhere else and the compounds he used for mixing were all gone. He wished to ask, ¡°where did you place my stuff?¡± but due to the witch staring intently behind him, he dare not mutter a sound. Quickly, he rummaged through the area but stopped after hearing that accursed voice again. ¡°Please don''t make a mess after we had cleaned everything up. If you are looking for your tools, they are all placed behind the kiln in three separate vases we found lying around. It''s the same for the different sand that you¡¯ve collected.¡±


    [Those aren''t sand you idiot! You can''t simply place them in any vase you want! Depending on the compound, you would need specific bases to store them!!!! Arghhhh!] Pot Head wished to scream out his anguish. Worried for his precious material, he ignored that woman and hurriedly limp his way over to the back of the kiln. When he saw everything was organised neatly into different vases, separated as how it should be, he sighed a breath of relief. Although the pair of demons had used the vase from outside his store that was supposed to be sold, he was simply too relieved to make any further complaints. [Yes, as long as everything is still here, it''s fine¡­]


    Originally, Pot Head would never need to categorise the compounds due to his constant presence at his workstation. Every compound, from tin glaze to Kaolin, was originally wrapped in a piece of reusable cloth and placed on his table in all its glory. Although it makes the table a mess to look at, it was something he was familiar with for years.


    Furthermore, each day, he would always use up all the compounds without leaving a single one out in the open throughout the night. Thus, it was not necessary for him to even care about preserving the clays.


    [Wait! Where is my weighing scale?!] Pot Head eyes instantly turned red as it zipped from side to side in search of his precious treasure. For once, his voice managed to leak out, "Where... Where is it?"


    "Mister, are you looking for that thing?" Shi Yan came forward, a little worried with how the old man''s grievance face was appearing to be. He points to a small poorly made wooden pole with a balance at the top, and two strings tied to it''s end, attached to a pair of bases.


    "Ah!" The old man gasped as he felt his heart break when he saw his precious weighing machine inside a vase that made it seem like a trash bin.


    "Calm down. My Young Master did not wish to throw away that thing of yours. He simply placed it away in hopes to fix it later."

 Chapter 23.9 – Lunch Time

    [Fix it? Like that little runt can do anything like that!] Feeling disheartened and filled with contempt, clenched his teeth and asked in the most respecting tone he could currently muster out, ¡°Could you pass me my balance scale back?¡±


    *Un¡­* Shi Yan slowly nods and took the weighing scale to place it beside Pot Head. Just when the balance scale was within his reach, Pot Head quickly tried to grab it to his side with a stern expression. As though he was trying to protect it from the evil predators around.


    Unfortunately, before he could even feel the balance scale touch his hand, it had already vanished. When Pot Head finally realised the emptiness in his hand, it was already too late. His precious wooden scale was already in the hands of the old witch.


    With eyes filled with rage, he stared at the witch. However, his fear still overwhelmed his senses and restricted him.


    ¡°Wah! Li En, how did you move so fast? Teach me?¡± Shi Yan asked with eyes dazzling with anticipation. However, the old woman gave a weary smile while shaking her head. ¡°Young Master¡­ don¡¯t you wish to learn pottery first? I will teach you this technique when you grow older. How about that?¡±


    Shi Yan closed his eyes in contemplation before nodding. ¡°*Un!* I will focus on pottery first. Then I will learn that cool move in the future. *Un!*¡± the cute little boy tried striking a cool fighting pose but due to his adorable appearance, it was simply not threatening at all.


    Meanwhile, the tiger experiencing the entire scene play out was in shock. [Why is she able to use the gentle fist technique?!] With his jaws gaping open, he pondered. [It is impossible for a mere human to be able to master the gentle fist technique to such a degree. Her mastery of the technique far surpasses that of a regular martial artist. From the gentleness of the movements to the swiftness of that strike. This woman¡­ just what is she¡­?] Byakko¡¯s brows furrowed as he thought about the list of possibilities in his mind.


    [It¡¯s no use. There are way too many family servants that have an opportunity to learn such a basic Qi Attack¡­] The white tiger was curious enough to genuinely wish to consult Lumu about this matter. Unfortunately, it was impossible to get in contact with him as long as the boy is awake. Likewise, if that man was willing to speak in the first place, it would be equivalent to the heaven falling into hell. Thus, Byakko started taking deep breaths and focused back onto the scenery in front of him. He understood that only he could unravel the questions in his head.


    *pfft* Li En¡¯s lips were tightly clamped down as she fought the urge to laugh.


    ¡°Do I look strong?¡± Shi Yan cheekily asked.


    *Em em* Li En nods.


    ¡°Hee Hee¡± Shi Yan puffed out his chest in triumph! But was quick to recall the task at hand. ¡°Li En, Li En. Can we start making vases now?¡± the little boy asked in a hurried fashion, obviously impatient to try out pottery.


    ¡°Young *ahem* Master¡­ *ahem* I don¡¯t think we can start without fixing this weighing machine first.¡± Li En opened her hand out to display the poorly made wooden scale in her hands. The stand of the scale was partially rotten. [As expected from wood that seemed to be made from scrap¡­] the string at the ends of the wooden pole on top of the stand were already worn out, as though it was about to snap. Likewise, the pair of bases had chips at the side of it. [Just how much of a rogue must he be to handle his tools like this¡­]


    Having such thoughts, Li En turned to the pathetic old man in front of her and asked, ¡°I will fix up this thing. In the meantime, you, theother servant of my Young Master. Start teaching him about the theories of pottery.¡± Her stern words immediately turned gentle when she faced her little darling. ¡°Young Master, make sure you pay attention. If there are any sharp objects that you see, be careful. When that kiln is Lit up, make sure to keep your distance away. There are some-.¡±


    ¡°*Un!* I know! I know!¡± Shi Yan hastily interrupted before the lecture turned into an hour of monologue. Quickly changing the topic, The adorable little boy turned his head over to the pathetic old man, ¡°Mister, how do we start?¡±


    The old thing¡¯s eyes rapidly moved around to check Li En¡¯s mood. When he saw the old lady growing with impatience, he panicky muttered out, ¡°there''s no way to start unless you return me my balance scale.¡± After he said his piece, he covered his head as though he was ready to take a blow but out of his anticipation, nothing happened. Instead, Li En¡¯s brows furrowed once she saw her little angel turning his head towards her with an adorable expression of ¡®what do we do now?¡¯


    ¡°Tell me, can''t you start with the basic theories or ideas instead of practising?¡±


    Old man became hesitate to speak, ¡°yes¡­¡± he closed his eyes yet again with his arms up as his body curled into a defensive position.


    ¡°Li En, is this something I need to do?¡± Seeing old man¡¯s strange reaction caused the innocent little boy to mimic.


    Li En hastily shook her head, ¡°No, Young Master. There is no need to do something so silly.¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m absolutely sure. And you!¡± Pot Head¡¯s whole back automatically straightened in attention, ¡°Hurry up and greet my Young Master. Then start the class.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pot Head simply obeyed her command and kowtowed in front of the boy. ¡°You-r servant greets the Young Ma-ster.¡±


    The words from his mouth were full of anguish, which obviously displayed his pure unwillingness to comply. This caused Li En to feel uncomfortable. However, when she noted that the little boy bared no ill feelings, she allowed it to slide. ¡°Alright. Young Master, I will go to that corner to fix this up while you two start discussing...¡± Li En bent down to give the little boy a peck on the cheek; intentionally, she spoke in a loud voice, ¡°I''ll just be next to you.¡±


    *HeeHee* Shi Yan giggle and ran towards the shivering old man. ¡°Mister, how can I address you?¡± the little boys head tilt to the other side, ¡°how are we starting?¡±


    Taking a glimpse of the old witch that had turned her back on the little devil, Pot Head¡¯s mind loosened up a little. He looked towards the Shi Yan with eyes filled with indignation but he was well aware that now was not the time to express it. He quickly sought for a solution to his current plight and came up with an idea, [As long as this little devil has a favourable impression of me, that old witch will certainly no longer be able to do anything to me.]


    His face cracked out a grin as he took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Youn-g Master¡­ let''s first start talking about the concept of clay. There are many different types and each one will yield different results." Pot Head slowly limps his way over to the piled up compounds within the vase, "Each compound is to be mixed with another to give a brand new result. The newly formed clay will decide the strength, durability, thickness and overall appearance of any kind of pottery you will need. For example, when you add 20% bone ash, 16% kaolin, 40% standard clay and 24% of this yellow compound over here. When mixing the compounds, simply add a little water, about one-tenth of the total weight and start stirring. The stirring is done when the clay mixture has settled with an even surface. No spec of obvious prints of colour should be visible. Did you get any of that?"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    *Ohhh!* the little devils'' eyes widened with awe, giving Pot Head a sense of pride. [This is just the start you little monster.]


    "There are multiple different mixtures that can be formed due to the multiple ingredients that you can use, each with a different ratio. Thus, there are millions of possible combinations you can try and an infinite number of possibilities that can happen after you add glazing into the process."


    *Un! Un!* the little devil nods with much enthusiasm, causing Pot Head to further explain.


    "Even glazing materials are something that you need to test. I personally would take a tiny bit of clay and place the glazing on top of it. Oh, did I mention that glazing is to colour the vase?"


    The little devil shook his head.


    "Ok, glazing is a method similar to painting. Each glazing compound will produce it''s respective colour when paired with its respective compound. Having a standard mixing compound guide could work for the glazing if the clay is quite close in terms of compound and their ratio. Of course, it''s best if you actually test the colour produced from the compound later. Have I talked about firing or the Kiln?"


    The little devil shook his head once again. "Mister, what is firing?"


    "Well, firing is the process of burning the clay into -"


    [Well, aren''t they having fun? *Haha*] Li En, who was sitting close by could hear the Old Man''s rapid speech about pottery and Shi Yan''s enthusiastic nod with the occasional *Ohh* and Wahhh!* inside. [it¡¯s amusing how that old thing is now appearing so happy once he spoke about pottery.]


    Li En looked at the weighing scale in her hands, [everything seems okay now¡­ I guess I''ll have to wait till they''re done talking¡­ it will be suspicious if I manage to fix it up so fast¡­]


    ************


    ~ 2 hours later


    ************


    [¡­ how can they be talking for so long?] Li En stretched her whole body. [It''s already mid-afternoon¡­ I have to prepare a meal before the Young Master gets hungry¡­]


    [¡­ Just how long are they going to continue talking?] Byakko¡¯s facial expression became a ¡®=.=¡¯ as the tiger tried to pay attention to their speech but could not seem to understand. [Damn it¡­] Byakko cursed once he was aware that this superficial interest in pottery was caused by his current position within Shi Yan¡¯s mind. It could be counted as a blessing to be able to learn something new. However, for some reason, after the talk had lasted through for an hour, Byakko¡¯s entire brained seemed exhausted. [To think that someone of my level would get so tired of something as simple as this¡­]


    ************


    ~ an hour later


    ************


    ¡°Young master, are you feeling hungry now? ¡° Li En asked with a hint of worry. She had came over from her seclusion at that corner after realising that the talk was almost never ending.


    Shi Yan turned his head towards the old lady with eyes brimming with light. Meanwhile, the old thing sitting opposite of the little angel was now as silent as a tombstone.


    [I guess not¡­] ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you say that we would go explore after your lesson? Please don¡¯t forget the importance of a meal! Doesn¡¯t your stomach hurt?¡±


    Shi Yan shook his head, ¡°*ehm¡­* not so much *heehee* Li En, are we going out now?¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ we will come back straight away after we eat so there no need to worry. ¡° Li En saw a little hesitation in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes and immediately comforted the child. However, his response was something she would have never anticipated.


    ¡°Li En, Li En, can Pot Head come with us as well?¡±


    Caught off guard, Li En was stunned for a moment. But, she was exceptionally fast at recovering herself. Her gaze filled with questions landed on the old man, and she asked, ¡°you are Pot Head?¡±


    The silent old man nods his head in absolute obedience.


    ¡°¡­¡± Li En was at a loss for words. [There is no way a parent would choose that kind of name right?


    ¡­


    Well, no matter. I can squeeze it out of him once the Young Master sleeps. Let''s first get the Young Master to eat something before he faints from his obsessions¡­]


    ¡°Alright. He can come with us. However, only on one condition. He¡¯s paying for the meal.¡±


    [Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!]


    **************


    ~ 2 minutes later


    **************


    Pot Head was dragging his feet behind a pair of demons. His eyes barely seemed soulless as it just a guise to hide his true emotions. Of course with his skills of acting being perfect in his mind, the arrogant pottery creator was cursing in his heart while secretly looking around. [What are all of you looking at? Is it that funny to see someone from a higher status drop down like this? Is it so fun to watch a man like me, someone that works hard every single day to maintain a living, pulled ever so close to your level?]


    His gaze soon turned to the devilish child in front of him and the old demoness next to the child. [At least that devil''s interest in pottery is genuine... at least he is bothering to learn something more...]


    While dragging his feet, Pot Head''s ear suddenly twitched. He was called over by the demoness, "Pot Head, where is the eatery that you have mentioned?"


    The old man points to the alleyway at a corner of the main path and spoke with a voice that was gentler than usual. "Madam, it''s over there¡­¡±


    When the three people walked closer to the alleyway, Shi Yan''s nose flared as he took light sniffs. "Li En... it stinks..."


    "You''re right... Pot Head, are you certain this is a shop that sells food?" Li En''s frowned.


    "Yes..." Pot Head was now hesitant to speak as he felt that he had made a mistake. "I come here every day to eat..."


    "Everyday?!" Li En exclaimed while Shi Yan looked a little confused. [Well, if the food is good... then maybe... just maybe... it''ll be fine...]


    It was fortunate that Li En had braced herself beforehand. The moment a decrepit shop appeared in front of her eyes, her facial expression became frozen. In front of the shop were dumplings lined on top of a table. It was a small shop with only a kitchen and a counter. With the one fat man inside, the whole place seemed ready to burst. Out of her expectations, there were people crowding around the store. [Maybe the food here is genuinely good...]


    ¡°tell me, what¡¯s inside those dumplings?¡± Li En points to those on the counter while asking Pot Head.


    Afraid, Pot Head neck shrink back as he muttered, ¡°Madam¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! You''re telling me that you don¡¯t know what kind of meal you¡¯ve been eating all this time?!¡± [Ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous!] ¡°Young Master, I''m afraid that we cannot eat here. Let''s find somewhere else to eat.¡± Li En grabbed onto the little boy''s hand and tried to retreat but a familiar voice called out. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    Shi Yan turned his head to look and it was the scary middle-aged lady from before. Quickly, the little boy hid behind the old woman from the approaching monster. Meanwhile, the crowd from the store dispersed from sight.


    [Wow, that woman is like a walking plague¡­] Byakko thought to himself.


    Madam Cheng was quick to move towards Li En and Pot Head. ¡°Surprising to meet both of you here.¡± Madam Cheng chuckled. ¡°Aren''t you two going to buy some of the dumplings here?¡± her face warped into a grin.


    Her appearance caused Pot Head to bow down and greet, ¡°Madam!¡± Unlike earlier, his voice was now full of reverence. It was so obvious that even Shi Yan took note of their special relationship. Meanwhile, Madam Cheng did not even bother to reply the old man as all her attention was focused on Li En and Shi Yan.


    ¡°Why, hello.¡± Li En greeted the woman with a smile, ¡°we aren''t interested in the food here. We were thinking of another eatery. Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    [What is this woman thinking?! How can you talk so casually with a noble?!] Pot Head ridiculed the demoness while his posture was fixed.


    Madam Cheng nods, ¡°I see, there is another place that I frequent to quite often. I''ll bring you there later. But, you have to wait for me to do some stuff first.¡±


    ¡°How long would you take?¡± Li En asked, worried about Shi Yan¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Hahaha. Just some minor business to take care of. I''m pretty sure that the little one will not starve to death by that time.¡± The middle-aged woman went to talk to the fat shop owner, who was sweating like a pig. His face turned pale while their conversation continued. Finally, his head sank down as though some kind of awful verdict has been passed. Madam Cheng, who seemed as calm as usual walked back to greet the pair, ¡°alright. I''m done with my task. Shall we head somewhere to eat?¡± this time, her speech was not directed to Li En but the boy hiding behind.


    ¡°¡­ *em*¡­¡±


    ¡°alright. Follow me then.¡±

 Chapter 23.10 – Lunch

    ¡°Alright, we are here.¡± Madam Cheng spoke out loud. Immediately, the two children from the earlier ran out of the door. This time, there was a collar on their necks. ¡°Madam Cheng, welcome home!¡± both shouted in greetings while making a bow.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I''m home. Zhi Lang, you can go back to your post now. Ke Xing, come over here and help me serve the guest.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the two shouted in unison. As ordered, the boy retreated back into the house while the little girl went to Madam Cheng¡¯s side. It was obvious from her facial expression that she was extremely tense.


    ¡°wait a minute, I thought we were going to an eatery. What are we doing at your home?¡± Li En asked with suspicion.


    ¡°Well, so long as you pay for the meal, doesn¡¯t it count as an eatery?¡± Madam Cheng responded with a smile on her face. ¡°You don''t have to worry too much about the pricing. I will give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°¡­ so can you state what''s the price for this meal?¡± Li En asked with caution.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see it once you¡¯ve already eaten?¡± Madam Cheng said, half-jokingly.


    ¡°Young Master, let''s head back. There seems to be something ¨C.¡± Before she could even finish, Shi Yan already gave a nod of agreement, *Un*


    Seeing how her guest were going to leave, Madam Cheng laughed. ¡°Ahahhaah! I didn''t think that you would leave so quickly. Don¡¯t worry, a meal here will only cost 40 copper coins. It¡¯s definitely more expensive than that pig¡¯s shop we were at but what shop isn''t? Of course, you can always choose another mode of payment.¡± The middle-aged woman look towards the young boy hiding behind Li En.


    ¡°What else would you like?¡± Li En asked with her hand moved closer to Shi Yan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we enter the dining area first before continuing. Such conversations should be best held under some warm tea.¡±


    Li En expressed graver alarm, ¡°No. I believe that out here is perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I guess an outdoor lunch isn''t that bad of an idea as well.¡± Madam Cheng clapped her hands and Ke Xing shuddered. The little girl tacitly understood her task without the need of further word service. Like Zhi Lang, she ran in without wasting a second and before long, a group of children came out in succession; each one carrying a piece of furniture. Within a few minutes, the posh table had been laid right in front of their eyes.


    ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Take a seat.¡± Madam Cheng faced the chair, pulled by Ke Xing and sat down. ¡°Why, do you all also need help from my little ones? If you do, just say so.¡± With a *click* from her fingers, Ke Xing stood next to another chair, ready to pull but was stopped by Li En. ¡°No, need. We were just taken aback from that display earlier.¡± The old woman quickly glared at the Pot Head, forcing him to nod in agreement. ¡°Y-yes madam, I was too shocked for words.¡±


    As though she accepted such reasoning, Madam Cheng gave out two claps and Ke Xing went inside the cottage again. ¡°Alright. Let''s get down to business. Do you have any plans to hand over that child to me?¡±


    ¡°Li En¡­¡± Shi Yan cried out in worry and the old woman lifted the boy up onto her arms. She sat down on the seat, opposite of Madam Cheng and took a deep breath. ¡°Of course not. He is my Young Master, how can I hand him over to you so easily?¡±


    With eyes filled with contempt, Li En¡¯s glare became menacing. It was just a glare but it was sufficient enough to cause Pot Head to unconsciously take a few steps back. However, such a gaze seem to not affect Madam Cheng as the fearsome grin on her face widened. ¡°I can provide the necessary benefits for him. Education, shelter, clothing, food and much more.¡±


    ¡°Just like those children, you have inside your house right now? Those slaves?!¡±


    ¡°*Kakaka*, Miss Li, those aren''t slaves. They are children that are doing their task. I do give them the appropriate rewards for each task that they undertake. Either way, it smells as though the food is here. Why don¡¯t we eat first before continuing?¡± Ke Xing came out the house once again with a trolley overshadowing her small figure. She pushed the oversized food tray down the ramp and to Madame Cheng¡¯s side; delicately placing plates and utensils on the table. Once she was done, she retreated back into the shadows, behind Madam Cheng; awaiting her next orders.


    Picking up her fork, Madam Cheng began to take her meal. As free as the birds, she seemed to be without any concerns. She would occasionally make a satisfied expression but other than that, she kept silent. It was only till the meal left her half-filled that she finally placed down her tools to speak. ¡°I did not put any poison inside. Don¡¯t worry, I do business in a proper manner. There is no need for threats and lies. I will clearly state my terms and we shall negotiate from there.¡±


    *Pa!* Li En slammed her fist onto the table in rage and screamed. ¡°There is no need for -.¡±


    Madam Cheng abruptly pulled her hand out to make a stop sign while speaking. ¡°For any negotiations right? *Kakaka!*¡± her smile widened to turn even more sinister. It was a display of dominance that was so overt, that both Pot Head and Ke Xing shuddered. ¡°Like I said before, eat first before we speak. I''m sure that little one could feel his stomach begging for food by now.¡±


    *Gggrrrrmmm* Shi Yan¡¯s stomach let out a loud grumble at the perfect time. The little boy looked at Li En¡¯s face with slight embarrassment while the old woman gave out a sad sigh. ¡°Sorry Li En¡­¡± Shi Yan whispered.


    Initially, the boy felt no hunger at all. Unfortunately, the fresh, fragrant aroma from the table in front of him left his mouth watering with saliva.


    ¡°Its alright Young Master¡­¡± Li En knew that it was not the little boy¡¯s fault but hers. After all, she was his caretaker but yet, she did not manage to ready his meal in time. However, even with taunting food in front of her little angel, she could not let down her guard. She signaled to the pathetic frozen old man, trying to pretend he was nonexistent, to come over.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Pot Head, without being able to resist concede to her orders. When he tried to walk, his movements were slow and dull. This could mainly be attributed to his partially disabled leg, which caused him to become limp but the fight between two tigress left him to become a shadow of his former self. He no longer had the haughty attitude he once had. After seeing the two women face off against each other, he now understood that he was at the bottom of the barrel.


    [I thought that I could actually manage to manipulate this witch but it seems that I was truly blind...]


    Pot Head had the goal of tricking Shi Yan to be his obedient disciple. The boy had shown much interest in pottery and leveraging on that, Pot Head wished to slowly wrap the curious devil into his palm. Unfortunately, he had never imagined that his target would be so cunning. That realisation sadly only struck him when his mouth was forcefully invaded by a spoon.


    *Gulp,* he took the food in and anticipated the worst. Beads of sweat fell from his cheek but there was no way he could possibly regurgitate here; especially with those pair of insidious eyes staring at him. One second passed, one minute passed for the nervous wreck to finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°¡­ It seems that my suspicions of you have gotten the best of me, Madame Cheng. I apologise for my rudeness.¡± Li En¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman on the opposite side of the table.


    ¡°*Kakaka!* No need to apologise. I was also enjoying the play. Ah, ah. To think that it had ended with such an anticlimactic scene. Well, we still need to discuss the topic I mentioned earlier so could you quickly finish up?¡± Madame Cheng¡¯s facial expression relaxed as she took another bite.


    ¡°¡­yes. Young Master, ahh.¡±


    ¡°ahhhh. *ommm, ommm*¡±


    The table turned silent as the two sides began to focus on having their meals. Typically, Shi Yan would eat on his own but due to the special circumstances today, the little boy did not hassle with Li En and allowed her to feed him. Only when Shi Yan had his fill, did Li En begin to eat. She prompts a reminder to the pathetic old man at the side and nonchalantly continued to eat the half finished plate in front of her.


    ¡°It''s delicious right? I bet that you¡¯ve hadn¡¯t eaten anything so great in such a long time. *Kakaka!*¡± Madam Cheng snapped her fingers and Ke Xing began taking away the plates on the table. "So, let''s get back on topic. I''m willing to take custody of that child for a fee of 2 gold coins each month."


    "Sorry, but my Young Master is not for sale. Please don''t assume that you can get what you wish for with just money." Li En spitefully commented.


    "No, there will be much more than just money involved. Education, food, shelter will be something I provide to those children under my care. Of course, that would mean disciple as well." Madam Cheng snickered.


    "Like I''ve said, he is not for sale. You should know better as a guardian that people can''t be easily swayed with money."


    "Of course, but it really depends on the situation. Let''s say the parents of the child is already starving to death. Would they not accept the offer? I''m providing safety and security for their child; at the same time, I''m also providing them with a chance to survive." Madame Cheng''s wrap facial expression turned baleful as her green eyes seemingly shone some ominous light. "There is also the case where the guardian is ill or poisoned, and I provide aid to relief it."


    Li En''s eyes twitched as she tried to remain calm. She was about to speak but Shi Yan was too quick, "can you cure her?"


    "*kakaka* I did not say that I could cure her. I said I could relieve it. Little one, do not misunderstand. I may be considered as an evil being in front of the general peasants but I pride myself in keeping my words."


    "Li En..." Shi Yan called out to the old woman hugging him. "Young Master, you don''t have to think of anything else. There is absolutely no need for you to do something like that."


    "*Kakaka*, you aren''t so good at lying."


    "Silence!" Li En snapped. "Stop trying to trick a young child into this mess! Young Master, don¡¯t bother yourself with her nonsense. There are-.¡±


    *Tok* a wooden bottle clad in a purple embroiled cloth was abruptly placed on the table in front of the pair; accompanied by a hysteria laughter *Kakakakaka!* ¡°Sorry, it''s just been so long since someone actually dared to scream at me. *Kakakaka¡­* there is no point to speak with you since you don¡¯t use logic. Little one, make her drink this. If she refuses, you could spike the water she drinks. If that doesn¡¯t work, you could always wait for her illness to strike and force feed her. *Kakaka!*¡±


    Li En¡¯s eyes seem to turn blood red as the veins in her temples grew to the point that they were about to burst. Picking up the bottle in front of her, she threw it back at Madam Cheng. ¡°There is no need!¡±


    Without even breaking a single bit of sweat, Madam Cheng catches the wooden bottle. ¡°*Kakaka*, no need to get so angry. If you want to have a go, I''ll let you have your chance.¡±


    Any onlooker could tell that the match would one sided. Even Li En herself, with all of her experiences added up together, could foresee her inevitable defeat as long as they fought. Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself down. ¡°provocation is something that won''t work so easily on me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, consider me impressed. However, I''m no longer interest to speak with someone who doesn¡¯t bother listening to me. Little one, would you care to enter the house so that we can have a private chat?¡±


    Shi Yan quickly shook his head as he dug his head into Li En¡¯s bosom. ¡°Don¡¯t bully Li En!¡±


    ¡°Little one, there is a lot of difference between trying to help and bullying someone. There is something called hard love in this world. But it seems to be something you are not familiar with. Of course, under such circumstances, I cannot classify my familiarity with you lot to be close enough to love. However, I certainly can say that I somewhat care.¡± Madam Cheng spoke with her eyes turning to an ¡®n¡¯.


    As though Li En realised something, her voice became more coarse as her breathing became heavier, as she spoke with even more malice in her voice. ¡°Then what''s wrong with showing soft affection? Why must you be so hard on the children under your care? Why must you treat them as though they lacked emotions and desires?! You spoke about leaving my Young Master with you but look at the eyes of those children under your care! There is not a single ounce of love for you!¡±


    ¡°*Kakaka* your words really sting you know that? But, isn''t it better for them to benefit in the long run? I''m not seeking self-satisfaction in what I do. In a way, you can even say that this is an altruistic act on my part. But what about you? Aren''t you bathing yourself in love, restricting the growth of the ones you love? *Kakaka...* I''ve seen many faces in my life but none as selfish as yours. Or should I say, none as narcissistic as yours?"


    Li En''s hug tightened around Shi Yan and the boy looked up to the old woman seeming to be a little confused. "Then, isn''t it right to say that you are simply reasoning out your act of negligence? Madame Cheng, you said that you look forward to their growth but isn''t that a mere figment of your ideas on what they should be? Isn''t it just another lie to say that you care without putting in the effort to understand them? Come on Young Master, let''s leave already." Li En carried the boy in her arms and stood up. Meanwhile, Madam Cheng spoke out, "you haven''t paid for the meal yet."


    "Aren''t you already planning to see what answer my Young Master gives?" Li En snorted.


    "*Kakaka!* You know me very well. I understand. I will visit that Potter of yours very soon. So, make sure you don¡¯t run away." Madam Cheng muttered something more in silence but no one else could hear her words. Standing up, *Toct* she clicked her hands to order Ke Xing to pack up and walked towards the cottage. But, before she entered the door, she turned around and break into a smile once again; watching the three figures depart without bidding their farewell.

 Chapter 23.11 – Pot Head’s lost heart

    ¡°Li En, it hurts¡­¡± Shi Yan cried out after they walked a distance away from the cottage.


    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry Young Master.¡± Li En slightly loosened her grip onto the little boy.


    Placing his arms around the old woman¡¯s neck, the little boy shook his head. ¡°Li En, don¡¯t be sad. We will definitely win the next time!¡±


    ¡°*Hahaha¡­* Young Master, what do you mean by winning? This is not a battle you know?¡± Li En caresses the back of the little boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°But-but, you two were so scary to each other! Li En, were you going to eat her?¡±


    A drop of cold sweat ran down Li En back. [What does this have anything to do with eating¡­]


    After a moment, Li En realised something and asked the boy hugging her neck, ¡°Young Master¡­ you said that we would definitely win the next time¡­ does it mean that I lost just now?¡±


    *Emm¡­* Shaking his head, Shi Yan explained, ¡°draw!¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­ might I ask why it was a draw?¡± Li En tilted her head, pondering.


    ¡°¡­ her laughter became sad¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ******************


    ~Back inside the shop,


    ******************


    Li En finally lets Shi Yan down. [A draw huh?] she looked at the little boy stretching himself and turned her gaze towards the orange sea in the sky. ¡°It seems that we will be staying here tonight. Pot Head, do you have any spare mattresses?¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­ there is no such thing. I lived alone for years, so all I have is the bed there¡­¡± Pot Head spoke; concealing his dispirited mood, that had continued since their talk with Madam Cheng. Too afraid to approach his meal and risk aggravating the two deviant witches, Pot Head only had that one spoon filled delicacy for his lunch. It was a far cry from what could fill his stomach but he was already used to it. Although his silently unpleased stomach attributed to his unpleasant mood, it was not the main cause of it.


    The lost hope to overturn his current predicament was the plague which filled his mind. [Would I really be stuck with these two like this for the rest of my life? Why me?]


    "I see, then take this." Li En tossed her entire pouch of copper coins towards the old man, whose dexterity was not considered the best. "Take it and go and buy some bed sheet. My Young Master and I will be sleeping on it later."


    "¡­" [Why don''t you two just sleep on my bed?] Pot Head wanted to ask but he remembered that it was not his position to do so. [I guess the stench of an old man like me is simply too much for them...] Turning around, Pot Head tried to leave but was quickly halted by Li En as she whispered to him. Her voice was stern and demanding but not to the extent of a threat; it was faintly mystifying. "Go and sober up before coming back. I do not wish my Young Master to get worried because of your own emotional fragility."


    *Ba!* the front door between the shop and the room closed as Pot Head stood outside in a daze. [sober up? If only it was so easily¡­] He released his hand on the door and slowly opened up the pouch that was given to him, discovering 128 copper coins inside. [I wonder if I can even afford a mattress with this amount¡­]


    *************


    ~ An hour later,


    *************


    The sky had turned obsidian, with only the glimmer of light from the crescent moon. Pot Head had finally returned with two bulky men behind him, both carrying a thick, rolled-up straw mat.


    ¡°Old Man, is this the place?¡± One of the pale coolies whispered with an exhausted coarse voice.


    Placing them on hold, Pot Head slowly opened the creaking door. As silent as a cricket, the slit gradually increased to a gap. With his head filled with droplets of perspiration, he prayed. [Please¡­ please don¡¯t wake up.]


    In Pot Head¡¯s mind, his current actions were akin to opening a door to the dragon¡¯s den; anticipating the next flamethrower that was going to be blown. However, such a flame did not occur. More accurately, only a spark came out. ¡°What are you waiting for? Just come in normally.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­.¡± The languid duo behind Pot Head cried out while the man himself embarrassingly opened the door to allow them to pass.


    ¡°*Hee, Hee* Li En, what is that mister doing?¡± Shi Yan asked with his head lying on Li En¡¯s lap.


    ¡°¡­ he had just returned with a mattress for us to use tonight.¡±


    With eyes glittering with the discovery of something new, Shi Yan jumped out from her lap and ran towards the door. Much to Li En¡¯s surprise, the child was not interested in the rolled-up floor mat but the two coolies that came through the door. With a vision of curiosity, the Young Master asked, ¡°Uncle, why do you look so thin and pale? Do you know you need to eat?¡±


    Knowing that the child meant no ill will, the coolies played along. ¡°Brother, look! Even that child is telling you to eat more!¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°¡­ I know but I''m just too engrossed in my work to eat much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Uncle, you must make sure to eat more okay? Not eating is bad for you!¡±


    ¡°Yes brother, listen to this brilliant child.¡±


    ¡°Don''t speak about me when you should think more about yourself, brother. Oh no, I forgot! Brother, we completely missed our dinner!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I forgot all about it.¡± That two coolies turned towards the boy and simultaneously smiled. ¡°Thank you for reminding us, little boy...¡±


    *En!* Instead of replying any further, Shi Yan ran to Li En and whispered something to her. The old woman had a smile on her face but it showed a hint of weariness. She whispered something back to the little boy and stood up, approaching the two coolies.


    "Could you take this as an offer of our gratitude?" Li En took out four copper coin pieces in her hand and the coolies gladly accepted with a dazed expression.


    "Th-ank you madame." The pair of brothers tightly gripped onto the copper coins and bowed.


    "No need for thanks. It''s just payment for your services. Could you help me to bring the mattress over there?"


    "Of course!" The two brothers suddenly became more energetic and even helped the old woman to roll up the mattress. They bowed once again to show their gratitude and departed. Meanwhile, their initial employer was standing by the side of the room waiting for his next task.


    ¡°So, how much did it cost? Judging from the quality, it should be around 80 copper coins.¡± Li En and Shi Yan both sat down their new mattress, placed at the opposite corner of the room from where Pot Head was. Shi Yan was rolling himself around the mat while Li En awaited for Pot Head¡¯s response.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ 106 copper coins¡­ that includes hiring those two¡­¡± Pot Head hung his head down.


    *Haaa* Li En sighed. ¡°You really got taken advantage of¡­ Young Master, how about we go out tomorrow? I¡¯ll teach you how to barter.¡±


    ¡°Barter? What is that?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes glimmered as he stopped rolling around and sat up straight like a javelin.


    ¡°Think about it as buying and selling stuff. It¡¯s a form of negotiation. You should think of it like what we did earlier.¡± The old woman¡¯s smile widens, ¡°*Heehee* Young Master, you remembered what you promised right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The little boy laid on the mattress and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go to sleep now¡­¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night Li En.¡±


    The darkness once again gradually engulfed Byakko as a faint figure slowly formed. Without waiting for Byakko to ask any questions, Lumu inquired. ¡°What did you think about that woman, Madam Cheng?¡±


    ¡°She is very hard on children and treats them as labourers. Even if she is smart, she uses her intelligence to manipulate others. Comparing to what the boy felt, I would not say that she is far off from a monster. But, who are we to judge?¡± Byakko¡¯s facial expression turned astringent.


    Lumu nods in agreement, ¡°Did you notice anything else?¡±


    ¡°She gives off a weird feeling. The crowd would disperse upon noticing her and the boy even held some kind of welling sense of fear¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you find that old woman strange as well? Ho¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright. Enough questioning. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Without wasting another breath, Lumu¡¯s form once again disappeared. [Bastard! The least you could do is hear me out¡­] Byakko got annoyed but since he had been cut out or ignored a few times already, he was already prepared.


    The scene once again turned bright as Shi Yan opened his eyes to welcome the brand new day.


    ******************


    ~ Back inside the shop


    ******************


    Shi Yan¡¯s heavy eyes lids gradually opened up after hearing a low *cheee cheee* sound. *Errwaaa* the little boy yawned and slowly sat up. He rubbed his eyes to feast his eyes on the strange sight in from of him.


    ¡°Morning Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Morning Youn-ng Master.¡±


    The two greeted the little boy after noticing that he had awoken. Li En was by the door, with a jug in her hand. The jug contained a faint aroma of sorts that seemed to take one''s breath away. Meanwhile, Pot Head was delightedly spinning a round table with one hand and shaping a pile of grey clay with the other.


    ¡°Morning~¡± the little boy stretched himself while the old woman placed down the jug and came to his side. ¡°Young Master, hold still for a second¡­¡±


    Li En¡¯s hands were quick as the little angel¡¯s hair was formed back to its original position. Chuckling, the old woman remarked. ¡°*Heehee*, Young Master, it seems that you''ve slept quite well last night.¡±


    ¡°*Ahhh¡­* Li En, I¡¯m still tried¡­ Can I go back to sleep?¡±


    ¡°*Hmmm¡­* if you sleep now, you will be missing out on pottery lessons and my bartering lesson later. Young Master, are you sure about that?" Li En teased.


    "*Em...* Okay..." Shi Yan took a deep breath and shook his head. "Li En, where can I shower?"


    "¡­ we don''t have enough water here for you to shower. Can you bear with it for the day? I will bring you back to have a bath later." Li En answered while giving a hard smile.


    *Un!* Shi Yan obediently nods but the adorable moment was ruined. No, heightened by a little grumble from his tummy.


    Li En chuckled and took the jug she placed down, displaying the rich pot of vegetable stew. It was fortunate that this was a pottery store, with all the eating utensils already prepared. In just a couple of seconds, Li En managed to compile a whole entire set ¨C including a ladle.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Shi Yan asked Pot Head, "Mister, is it okay to use these?" Although their interaction had been brief, even Shi Yan could understand that this man was very particular about his works. It was bizarre for Shi Yan to be able to use them without some form of disapproval from the old man ¨C through non-verbal means. However, out of his expectations, Pot Head gave a nod of approval. "Young Master... It''s fine. Use it as you see fit."


    *En...* Li En passed Shi Yan a bowl of stew and the boy started to eat.


    Pot Head, seemingly excited called out to the little boy, "Young Master, come here, there is something I would like you to see."


    Unfortunately, he was immediately reprimanded by the old woman, "stop. Can''t you see that he is eating his meal? Wait till he is done before showing off."


    "Yes..." Pot Head whimpered and backed off. While he was hanging his head down, a hand stretched out. A bowl filled with stew entered his eyes. He stretched his hand out to receive the bowl from Li En but, the woman struck back. ¡°Please, wash your hands first. Or are you going to ruin your bowl with that paste on your hands?¡± Li En placed the bowl on the table beside Pot Head and walked back.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The previously proud Pot Head muttered out. If it was yesterday, he might have gotten slightly agitated by Li En¡¯s words; but now, his attitude had completely changed to that of gratitude.


    Taking another bowl of stew for herself, Li En sat down next to the little boy. Immediately after her bottom made contact with the mattress, Shi Yan shifted even closer to her and whispered. ¡°Li En, what¡¯s wrong with the mister? Is he sick? He is acting really weird.¡±


    The old lady chuckled, ¡°there is nothing wrong with him Young Master. He just found himself, that is all.¡±


    ¡°Found himself?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s head tilted in one direction as he tries to think of what Li En meant. ¡°But Li En, he easily came back after you asked him to buy this mattress. How could he possibly be lost? *hmmm¡­* the road here is also easy to follow¡­?"


    Li En¡¯s broad smile widened even further. [I think only you will find the route here easy to remember Young Master¡­] Due to the numerous alleyways and decrepit buildings, it was easy to end up at a dead end (especially when the rumbles of these buildings were not cleared).


    ¡°Young Master, I''m not referring to him being physically lost.¡±


    *Hmm?* Shi Yan continued to ponder. Once he finally got it, his eyes brimmed with joy. ¡°Heart! Li En, he lost his heart!¡±


    Li En nods, ¡°Young Master is very smart to guess the answer. Alright. Enough of playing around. Don''t you want to hurry up and finish eating? Pot Head over there seems a little lonely.¡±


    *Un!*


    ***************


    ~ 13 minutes later,


    ***************


    Shi Yan was done with his lavish meal. He finished about the same time as Pot Head, who started out much later but ate less than half of his portion. Naturally, Shi Yan got slightly worried and asked questions but received comfort instead. ¡°Young Master¡­ I''m full.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Beads of sweat slid down from Pot Head¡¯s temples. ¡°Yes. I''m old already. I can''t eat so much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ sure? Really sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes¡­¡±


    Seemingly still unconvinced, Shi Yan went to Li En. He verified with her Pot Head¡¯s statement and got a small lesson on the elderly¡¯s diet. Once his lecture was complete, Shi Yan got called by Pot Head to commence their pottery class.

 Chapter 23.12 – Its Been Awhile Since I Last Saw You

    ¡°Alright Young Master, pottery is something that takes patience, time, care, love and diligence. It''s not something that you can master with a fickle heart. Do you understand?¡± Pot Head said with messianic glee. His eyes became so radiant, that a small tint of light was reflected on his bald scalp.


    *Un! Un! UN!* Shi Yan also got caught up in the fervent moment and nodded his head.


    ¡°Listen closely. The basic necessity of a pottery master is their tools! Their clay, their kiln (furnace), their bushes, molds, cutter..." *Haaaa...* Pot Head took a gulp of air, trying to catch his breath amidst the torrents of words. He took out a finely decorated wooden weighing scale, laced with small engravings on it. At first, Shi Yan did not notice the peculiarity of this weighing scale. He thought it was something new that Pot Head had brought back during his sleep. But after glaring at the thing for quite some time, he noticed something was off. The size, shape and material used to make this was something he had encountered before.


    Suddenly, the thought sprang up and the boy could not help but ask, "Mister, is that weighing scale the same one that I kept yesterday?"


    *Haahaa*, Pot Head became more flamboyant as he held the weighing scale with pride. But at the same time, his eyes reflected sadness. ¡°Yes! I''d never imagined that it could be returned to such a pristine condition. For that, I''m greatly indebted to both of you. Thank you¡­ truly, thank you¡­¡± Pot Head¡¯s words became a little muffled at the end. However, he took a deep breath and broke smiling again.


    ¡°Alright! Young Master, how about we try to make our own clay?¡±


    *Un!* the little boy mimicked the old man and rolled up his sleeve, preparing to start. They both sat down on the opposite side of the workbench littered with different powdery substances. There was a brief moment of silence that filled the room as the little boy admired the sight. With a nod satisfaction at Shi Yan¡¯s amazed expression, Pot Head began to explain. ¡°All of these are compounds that we use to make the vases. Although it might be hard, you need to learn to recognise all of them."


    Li En lightly chuckled, seemingly unnoticeable to the old man but was caught by the ''still sensitive little boy.


    Taking a deep breath, Pot Head readies himself. "That one over there that is white is known as bone ash and next to it is kaolin. I know, I know, they are both white. It might be a little confusing to tell them apart so remember this method. First, rub your fingers lightly till you feel a little sweat on it."


    Pot Head patiently waited for a moment before placing his hand onto Shi Yan. After feeling a bit of moisture, he proceeded onto the next step. "Alright, now, dip one small finger into that one. How do you feel?"


    With a baffled look, Shi Yan answered, " Mister, it''s hard and rough but really small..."


    "Ok, now, use the other finger and try to get a pinch of the other white powder over there. What do you feel?¡±


    ¡°*Emm¡­* icky¡­ no, sticky¡­ but it''s soft and fun to squeeze. Mister, this is kaolin right?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s facial expression changed from that of rumination to that of fascination.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master, you sure have some good memory. Yes, that is kaolin, the very soul of making porcelain clay. Well, technically you need all compounds to amalgamate into the water but kaolin is almost exclusively used to make porcelain!¡± The old man nods his head up and down. ¡°Unlike bone ash, porcelain easily absorbs water to make it a little paste-like. That¡¯s why the powder clump together and easily form something a little sticky.¡±


    *Ohhh!* Shi Yan¡¯s mouth left a gaping hole opened as continued to fiddle with the kaolin between his fingers. Only after a few minutes, did his attention begin to meander somewhere else? Pointing to the other white powder on the table, he asked, ¡°Mister, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°This is called feldspar¡­ It looks white due to the dark shading but if you look closely, you will realise how magical it really is!¡± Taking the paper with feldspar on top, Pot Head led Shi Yan out of the shop and onto the sunbathing streets. Meanwhile, the bigger crowd of onlookers on the street who were amusing themselves in gossip, turned their heads once the bald old man appeared in sight. [What is he planning to do?] They thought, after watching him crouch down to the little boy and whisper a few words. He opened up a small paper packet for a short moment before heading back into the store.


    *tch,* some of them clicked their tongues in boredom and resumed their daily chatter. They had wished to see another scene again, maybe the story they¡¯d tell this time would fill their throats with ale. However, after a few moments of bustling blabber, it soon turned into deadly silence.


    ******************


    ~Back inside the store,


    ******************


    ¡°Young Master, how does it look? Beautiful right?¡± Pot Head spoke with his head above the clouds.


    ¡°*Em!* It looks like little clouds inside. Why can I see through it in some parts but not in other parts? Mister, do you know why the thing looks like this?¡± The pair sat back down on the table and Pot Head placed the feldspar back onto the same spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s translucent. That means that you can partially see through it. As for the reason why it¡¯s like this, well, I¡¯m not too sure. Sorry Young Master¡­¡± Pot Head once again lost a little bit of his self-esteem.


    [I guess this is a good opportunity to explain] the gazing Li En stood up and walked towards the two clueless males. *Ah hem*, she coughed, attracting both their attentions. ¡°Young Master, what you are currently looking at is not something pure. Imagine a slow and steady stream of water. It¡¯s clear, right? But what if you add sand and dirt inside?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°*Ah!* The clear water becomes dusty. I can¡¯t see through it anymore!¡± Shi Yan jumped in surprise.


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s easy to understand right?¡± Li En chuckled as she went back to her seat and continued to monitor the two.


    Pot Head¡¯s face turned ashen-black as he intently listened to the conversation. [Have I been using something like this all this time? Is that why my works have never been able to reach his level?! Impossible! I''ve searched for the exact same source! The exact same kiln. Unless...]


    Watching Pot Head¡¯s reaction, Li En had a bad feeling and quickly explained. ¡°There is no mistake that the thing you are using is of the best quality.¡±


    Suddenly, from the door, a familiar voice snapped. ¡°That¡¯s right. Instead of doubting your own ability, you rather doubt the materials you use. Haven¡¯t your works been bought by numerous nobles before? Do you actually believe that none of them are able to tell apart what you have used to create your works?¡±


    Li En stood up with hazy eyes, filled with a tint of rage. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°*Ka Ka*, it''s been awhile since I last saw you so I felt like visiting? Is there not going to be a seat prepared for your guest?¡± Madam Cheng spoke in a wisenheimer manner. ¡°I actually have more proposition for you. Won''t you care to listen?¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that the time we spent apart doesn¡¯t seem to be sufficient. Listen, we¡¯ve already listened to you yesterday and had already decided. So stop wasting your breath.¡± Li En warned.


    ¡°*ka,ka,ka.* My, I¡¯m so hurt. Especially after meeting someone who could be my friend. There isn¡¯t need to get so uptight. I''m not going to harm any of you. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that someone else won''t.¡± the grin on Madame Cheng¡¯s face once again turned more ominous as she took a few steps forward. Her gaze landed on Pot Head, causing him to quiver as his face turned pale and eyes looked down in hopes to avoid her.


    "Madame Li, you don''t seem to know the background of this servant that you have employed. You should actually be grateful that I came all the way here with some fair warnings after learning about his past." Madame Cheng spoke in a firm voice while checking up on Li En''s expression. However, the old woman continued to remain calm without a hint of distress on her face.


    ¡°Pot Head.¡± Li En called out.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he yelped in fear, while the perspiration could be seen forming all over his skin.


    ¡°Everything you told me yesterday were all the truth, right? Am I correct to also say that you aren''t trying to hide anything from me?¡± Li En¡¯s wrinkled face remained calm but her tone was domineering.


    ¡°Of-f course!¡±


    ¡°Then, there won''t be any problems.¡± Li En¡¯s gaze returned to the rude woman who casually waltzed into the store. ¡°So, what else would you like to add?¡±


    ¡°*hmm* I''m surprised that you¡¯ve actually noticed something like this. Did you have a chat when that child was asleep?¡± Madame Cheng asked with a genuine look of astonishment. Soon, that appearance returned back to its normal pedestalize self. ¡°But, what about the situation that he is not aware of? He might be telling you everything he knows, without a single shred of lie. But, does that mean he knows everything that happened?¡±


    Listening to the conceit''s woman, Li En¡¯s brows wrinkled. With slight hesitation, she probed further to ask, ¡°what do you know that we don¡¯t?¡±


    The grin on Madame Cheng¡¯s face widens as a glint of curious light had been sparked. ¡°I know the other side of the story; as well as the man who he used to call father.¡±


    [Im-impossible!!] Pot Head felt his heart tighten up as the air around him suddenly felt thin. [How?]


    Scanning up Pot Head¡¯s reaction, Madam Cheng chuckled. ¡°*Ka ka ka* it seems that you are unaware of the relationship of the nobles here and those in the Magreh Kingdom. Just so you know, your origins have been discovered a long time ago. You can''t expect to hide by simply shaving away your blond hair and using a fake accent.¡± She turned to Li En. ¡°Why do you conceive a lie when you have a faint idea on what would happen if his identity was found out?¡±


    ¡°You act all mighty thinking that you know everything.¡± Li En stood up and stormed in front of Madam Cheng.


    ¡°I do to a certain degree,¡± Madam Cheng nods in agreement as she remained unmoved by Li En¡¯s advances.


    Li En stood directly in front of the egotistical woman, blocking her gaze from landing on both the child and old man behind her. Her face remained calm but her tone showed obvious irritation. ¡°Then enough with this pointless chatter! You¡¯ve killed enough of all our time already. Let''s stop going around in circles. We both know that this whole situation escalated because you took an interest in him and investigated him.¡±


    Madam Cheng did not deny the claim and smiled.


    ¡°So, you stirred up the hornet¡¯s nest and came here, claiming to have an offer. But, in reality, you are simply poisoning someone and threatening them with the antidote.¡± Li En¡¯s eyes slowly developed a glimmer of disgust and hatred as she continued. ¡°Accepting an offer with you is similar to accepting a deal from the devil. Both of you can''t be trusted. So tell me, cause I am also curious. Why are you even here if you could understand me so well? Why waste so much time coming all the way to this decrepit store just to make this deal? Are you really that bored?¡±


    Madam Cheng turned silent for a moment. She was not startled by Li En¡¯s word or her fierce demeanour. But she still continued to stay silent, as though she was trying to send a tacit understanding to the opponent staring down at her. Finally, after a long and dreadfully heart pounding wait, did she open her mouth to speak. ¡°You''re right. I''m really bored. But, so what? As long as you and that boy are around, I''m sure that my time spent here would be filled with thrills. After all, you two are the first humans to ever exit that side of the forest.¡±


    Li En¡¯s brows twitched for a second. In order to conceal her sudden sinking heart, she continued to place a calm fa?ade. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Even Pot Head, who was seated behind her, felt his heart clamped out of shock.


    ¡°*Oh!* you don¡¯t seem to know. Well, it''s not any simple laughing matter. But, it does show that you aren''t from around here. I wonder, just how long have you stayed inside that part of the forest? No one and I literally mean no one, would not know about that forest.¡±


    ¡°Like I''ve said, what do you mean?¡± Li En¡¯s facial expression turned even more threatening.


    ¡°*Kakaka! You really don¡¯t know! Oh my, I got to savour this moment.¡± Madam Cheng swiftly side step past Li En and points to the shaken old man. ¡°You, explain everything to her.¡±


    Her intentions were clear to Li En. She wanted to prove her point; everyone, including this man who was overly obsessed with pottery, understood that exiting the forest was something impossible.


    In his nervous state, Pot Head tightly grasped his fist and obeyed; for he knew that going against either of these women would mean his doom. "¡­ Due West of the Kingdom lies the noble forest. It houses demons that no one could see. Hidden and forbidden, it shall remain be. Children, oh beware. Snares and traps are laid out inside. They will catch you and that is the end, for your entire life, you will spend in regret..." Pot Head''s face turned palid as he continued to explain. "That is a nursery song that is commonly sang to children by their parents... On occasion, while I was tending to the shop, I would hear this song play out..."


    Madam Cheng''s voice turned solemn. "The origins of this song came from one of the nobles that came from Magreh Kingdom and got lost inside the forest. We sent troops into the forest to search for the boy but for some odd reason, none of them managed to return. Over the years, countless people have disappeared. The Emperor had even personally sent some of his best men to check the area. However, it all ended the same. Although a poor adaptation of their language, it serves its purpose as a warning to all." Her eyes, now shifted to focus on the little boy, "I wonder what would happen if the Emperor himself got wind of the news? Certainly, there must some kind of action he will do. Little one, I know you understand what I mean right?"


    She squats down in front of Shi Yan and chuckled. ¡°*Ka Ka Ka!* Little one, what do you say? I could always bring those two under my wing and protect them while still maintaining my previous offer.¡±


    ¡°You don''t have to make such a frightened expression. It''s not like I''m going to eat you or anything. Or maybe that¡¯s what you want? *Kakakaka!*"